Animadversions upon a book intituled, Fanaticism fanatically imputed to the Catholick Church, by Dr. Stillingfleet, and the imputation refuted and retorted by S.C. by a person of honour.
         Clarendon, Edward Hyde, Earl of, 1609-1674.
      
       
         
           1673
        
      
       Approx. 362 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 135 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-01 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A33231
         Wing C4414
         ESTC R19554
         11761656
         ocm 11761656
         48703
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A33231)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 48703)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 21:11)
      
       
         
           
             Animadversions upon a book intituled, Fanaticism fanatically imputed to the Catholick Church, by Dr. Stillingfleet, and the imputation refuted and retorted by S.C. by a person of honour.
             Clarendon, Edward Hyde, Earl of, 1609-1674.
             Stillingfleet, Edward, 1635-1699. Fanaticism fanatically imputed to the Catholick Church.
          
           [8], 262 p.
           
             Printed for R. Royston ...,
             London :
             1673.
          
           
             First ed. Cf. BM.
             Written by Clarendon. Cf. Halkett & Laing (2nd ed.).
             Reproduction of original in Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Catholic Church -- Controversial literature.
        
      
    
     
        2002-05 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2002-06 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2002-07 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2002-07 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2002-08 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           IMPRIMATUR
        
         
           
             THO.
             TOMKYNS
             .
          
           
             Ex
             Aed
             .
             Lambethanis
             ,
             
               Nov.
               29.
               1673.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           ANIMADVERSIONS
           Upon
           a
           Book
           ,
           Intituled
           ;
           
             FANATICISM
             FANATICALLY
          
           Imputed
           to
           the
           
             Catholick
             Church
          
           ,
           By
           Dr.
           STILLINGFLEET
           ,
           And
           the
           
             Imputation
             Refuted
             and
             Retorted
             by
          
           S.
           C.
           By
           a
           Person
           of
           Honour
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             R.
             Royston
          
           ,
           Bookseller
           to
           His
           most
           Sacred
           Majesty
           ,
           1673.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           Dr.
           Stillingfleet
           .
        
         
           
             SIR
             ,
          
        
         
           HAving
           lately
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           later
           than
           most
           men
           in
           England
           who
           are
           inquisitive
           after
           Books
           ,
           had
           a
           view
           of
           a
           little
           Book
           (
           in
           answer
           to
           a
           Book
           of
           Yours
           which
           I
           had
           not
           then
           seen
           )
           Intituled
           ,
           
             Fanaticism
             Fanatically
             Imputed
             by
             him
             (
             Dr.
          
           Stillingfleet
           )
           
             to
             the
             Catholick
             Church
          
           ;
           I
           had
           read
           very
           few
           leaves
           in
           it
           ,
           when
           I
           was
           able
           warrantably
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           Mr.
           Cressy
           was
           the
           Author
           of
           this
           Book
           ;
           a
           person
           whom
           I
           had
           long
           known
           ,
           and
           familiarly
           conversed
           with
           ,
           before
           he
           was
           perverted
           in
           his
           Religion
           ,
           aud
           had
           often
           seen
           since
           ;
           and
           upon
           the
           whole
           I
           must
           confess
           (
           if
           there
           had
           not
           been
           some
           particulars
           in
           it
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           suffer
           me
           to
           be
           deceived
           )
           I
           could
           hardly
           have
           believed
           that
           so
           much
           pride
           ,
           and
           bitterness
           ,
           
           and
           virulence
           could
           upon
           so
           little
           provocation
           ,
           and
           with
           so
           little
           excuse
           have
           dropped
           from
           his
           pen.
           The
           confidence
           of
           it
           amazed
           me
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           the
           rudeness
           ;
           and
           though
           I
           could
           not
           expect
           that
           a
           man
           who
           had
           treated
           his
           own
           Mother
           with
           so
           little
           respect
           ,
           could
           have
           much
           reverence
           for
           your
           Person
           ,
           who
           have
           so
           vigorously
           defended
           her
           ,
           and
           fully
           vindicated
           her
           from
           all
           the
           reproaches
           that
           Classis
           of
           men
           have
           been
           able
           to
           cast
           upon
           her
           ,
           and
           exposed
           their
           malice
           and
           their
           ignorance
           more
           nakedly
           to
           the
           view
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           than
           I
           think
           hath
           been
           ever
           done
           before
           ,
           for
           which
           all
           her
           true
           children
           are
           ,
           and
           always
           must
           be
           indebted
           to
           you
           ,
           and
           to
           your
           memory
           :
           I
           thought
           the
           little
           angry
           Book
           fit
           to
           receive
           some
           answer
           ,
           and
           the
           Author
           of
           it
           worthy
           of
           reprehension
           and
           admonition
           ,
           which
           he
           might
           receive
           with
           less
           disturbance
           from
           an
           old
           Friend
           ;
           and
           I
           thought
           it
           likewise
           unreasonable
           that
           you
           ,
           whose
           studies
           are
           so
           wholly
           engrossed
           by
           ,
           and
           dedicated
           to
           the
           publick
           ,
           should
           be
           put
           to
           the
           trouble
           to
           free
           your self
           from
           these
           feeble
           calumnies
           ,
           which
           every
           man
           who
           hath
           read
           your
           Works
           is
           able
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           every
           man
           who
           loves
           the
           Church
           ,
           is
           bound
           in
           justice
           to
           do
           :
           Besides
           ,
           I
           was
           willing
           to
           invite
           other
           Lay-men
           to
           shew
           with
           more
           efficacy
           their
           concernment
           for
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           ,
           so
           variously
           and
           maliciously
           
           assaulted
           on
           all
           hands
           ,
           though
           God
           be
           thanked
           impotently
           enough
           ,
           that
           the
           defence
           of
           it
           may
           not
           be
           looked
           upon
           as
           the
           sole
           duty
           of
           the
           Clergy
           .
           These
           were
           the
           motives
           that
           invited
           me
           to
           undertake
           this
           little
           task
           ,
           which
           I
           was
           not
           long
           performing
           ,
           and
           yet
           even
           when
           I
           had
           finished
           it
           (
           if
           so
           imperfect
           a
           draught
           can
           be
           called
           finishing
           )
           I
           chanced
           to
           have
           the
           pleasant
           sight
           of
           your
           Answer
           to
           several
           late
           Treatises
           ,
           &c.
           and
           I
           can
           with
           a
           very
           good
           conscience
           assure
           you
           ,
           that
           mine
           was
           dispatched
           before
           I
           did
           see
           it
           ,
           and
           therefore
           ,
           especially
           since
           you
           have
           only
           taken
           a
           slight
           notice
           in
           the
           Preface
           of
           Mr.
           Cressy's
           waspish
           invectives
           ,
           I
           am
           willing
           ,
           if
           you
           please
           ,
           that
           my
           short
           Animadversions
           may
           be
           likewise
           presented
           to
           his
           view
           ,
           which
           is
           intirely
           left
           to
           be
           communicated
           ,
           or
           suppressed
           ,
           or
           corrected
           according
           to
           your
           judgment
           ,
           by
           ,
        
         
           
             SIR
             ,
          
           
             Your
             most
             affectionate
             unknown
             Servant
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           ANIMADUERSIONS
           Upon
           a
           Book
           ,
           Intituled
           ,
           FANATICISM
           FANATICALLY
           Imputed
           to
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           ,
           By
           Dr.
           STILLINGFLEET
           ,
           And
           the
           Imputation
           Refuted
           and
           Retorted
           by
           S.
           C.
           
        
         
           IT
           was
           the
           wish
           ,
           not
           the
           hope
           of
           the
           most
           excellent
           
             Lord
             Bacon
          
           in
           his
           never
           enough
           admired
           
             Advancement
             of
             Learning
          
           ,
           that
           good
           Books
           had
           the
           quality
           or
           faculty
           of
           Moses's
           Rod
           ,
           that
           being
           become
           a
           Serpent
           ,
           eat
           up
           ,
           and
           devoured
           the
           other
           Serpents
           ,
           which
           were
           produced
           by
           the
           Rods
           of
           the
           Sorcerers
           or
           Magicians
           :
           The
           number
           was
           so
           great
           in
           his
           time
           of
           
           idle
           ,
           and
           impertinent
           ,
           and
           Seditious
           Books
           ,
           and
           the
           number
           of
           the
           Readers
           who
           were
           delighted
           with
           them
           was
           likewise
           so
           great
           ,
           that
           Books
           of
           Learning
           ,
           weight
           and
           importance
           found
           little
           countenance
           ,
           and
           few
           Men
           at
           leisure
           to
           peruse
           them
           ,
           and
           he
           saw
           no
           remedy
           ,
           but
           by
           such
           a
           miracle
           :
           What
           would
           that
           great
           and
           discerning
           Person
           think
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           lived
           in
           these
           days
           ,
           when
           the
           licence
           of
           writing
           ,
           and
           publishing
           light
           and
           scandalous
           Books
           of
           all
           Arguments
           ,
           without
           any
           rules
           or
           limits
           of
           modesty
           is
           grown
           the
           Epidemical
           disease
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           and
           a
           reproach
           to
           the
           Government
           ,
           in
           the
           violation
           of
           the
           Laws
           ,
           the
           contempt
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           and
           the
           general
           contagion
           that
           is
           spread
           abroad
           ,
           and
           threatens
           the
           very
           peace
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           at
           least
           disturbs
           the
           sober
           conversation
           of
           it
           ?
           The
           spirit
           of
           
             Martin
             Marprelate
          
           ,
           which
           hath
           for
           so
           many
           years
           been
           expired
           ,
           or
           extinguished
           ,
           is
           revived
           with
           greater
           insolence
           ,
           and
           improved
           ,
           and
           heightned
           as
           well
           against
           the
           State
           ,
           as
           the
           Church
           in
           a
           petulancy
           of
           language
           ,
           in
           a
           style
           so
           new
           ,
           and
           unbecoming
           Men
           of
           honest
           education
           ,
           that
           the
           gravest
           arguments
           in
           Divinity
           it self
           ,
           and
           Texts
           of
           the
           Sacred
           Scripture
           are
           handled
           in
           a
           manner
           ,
           and
           fashion
           ,
           and
           with
           such
           vain
           and
           Comical
           
           expressions
           ,
           as
           have
           not
           used
           to
           be
           admitted
           in
           the
           lightest
           arguments
           ,
           or
           in
           sober
           and
           chast
           mirth
           .
           The
           important
           and
           vital
           parts
           of
           Government
           ,
           the
           dignity
           of
           the
           Laws
           established
           ,
           and
           even
           the
           Person
           of
           the
           King
           himself
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           Magistrates
           are
           arraigned
           ,
           censured
           ,
           and
           inveighed
           against
           in
           such
           a
           bitterness
           of
           words
           ,
           with
           terms
           so
           reproachful
           ,
           as
           have
           not
           been
           ever
           used
           in
           good
           company
           ;
           and
           as
           if
           the
           English
           tongue
           were
           too
           narrow
           to
           comprehend
           all
           the
           Ribaldry
           and
           filthiness
           of
           their
           thoughts
           and
           inventions
           ,
           they
           coin
           new
           words
           of
           contempt
           and
           indignation
           ,
           and
           make
           use
           of
           a
           Dialect
           never
           heard
           of
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           company
           of
           Ruffians
           ,
           and
           the
           lowest
           and
           most
           debauch'd
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           which
           for
           wit
           sake
           they
           apply
           to
           their
           vile
           purposes
           ;
           so
           that
           this
           extravagance
           (
           if
           not
           timely
           suppressed
           )
           doth
           really
           seem
           to
           threaten
           ,
           not
           only
           a
           general
           corruption
           of
           manners
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           purity
           ,
           and
           integrity
           of
           the
           Language
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           good
           humor
           ,
           and
           good
           nature
           ,
           and
           modest
           conversation
           of
           the
           Nation
           ;
           and
           upon
           this
           occasion
           I
           cannot
           but
           lament
           the
           want
           of
           that
           caution
           and
           prudence
           which
           was
           heretofore
           observed
           ,
           when
           this
           unruly
           Spirit
           first
           broke
           out
           in
           the
           time
           of
           
             Martin
             Marprelate
          
           ,
           who
           had
           
           a
           contribution
           of
           Jests
           ,
           and
           Scoffs
           ,
           and
           Comical
           inventions
           brought
           to
           him
           ,
           by
           all
           the
           party
           who
           desired
           to
           expose
           the
           Church
           and
           the
           Government
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           the
           contempt
           and
           scorn
           of
           the
           loose
           and
           rude
           People
           .
           It
           was
           not
           thought
           worthy
           of
           any
           serious
           Man
           to
           enter
           into
           the
           lists
           with
           such
           adversaries
           ,
           or
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           their
           Pamphlets
           ,
           but
           Men
           of
           the
           same
           Classis
           ,
           of
           the
           same
           rankness
           of
           Wit
           and
           fancy
           ,
           and
           of
           honester
           principles
           were
           the
           Champions
           in
           that
           quarrel
           .
           
             Thom.
             Nash
          
           was
           as
           well
           known
           an
           Author
           in
           those
           days
           ,
           as
           Martin
           ,
           who
           with
           Pamphlets
           of
           the
           same
           kind
           ,
           and
           size
           ,
           with
           the
           same
           pert
           Buffoonry
           ,
           and
           with
           more
           salt
           and
           cleanliness
           ,
           rendred
           that
           libellous
           ,
           and
           seditious
           crew
           so
           contemptible
           ,
           ridiculous
           ,
           and
           odious
           ,
           that
           in
           a
           short
           time
           they
           vanished
           ,
           and
           were
           no
           more
           heard
           of
           .
           What
           was
           urged
           or
           insinuated
           by
           any
           Men
           of
           discretion
           and
           understanding
           ,
           that
           might
           make
           any
           impression
           upon
           sober
           ,
           unwary
           ,
           and
           misinformed
           Men
           ,
           was
           carefully
           and
           learnedly
           answered
           by
           Persons
           assigned
           to
           that
           purpose
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           the
           State
           might
           not
           undergoe
           any
           prejudice
           by
           want
           of
           seasonable
           advice
           ,
           without
           mingling
           any
           of
           the
           others
           froth
           or
           dregs
           in
           their
           compositions
           ,
           which
           they
           left
           to
           the
           chastisement
           
           of
           those
           who
           could
           as
           dexterously
           manage
           the
           same
           weapons
           ,
           and
           were
           fitter
           for
           their
           company
           :
           And
           methinks
           grave
           and
           serious
           men
           ,
           or
           they
           who
           ought
           to
           be
           grave
           and
           serious
           ,
           should
           be
           afraid
           of
           imitating
           such
           adversaries
           in
           their
           licence
           and
           excesses
           ,
           lest
           they
           should
           get
           into
           a
           scoffing
           vein
           ,
           which
           they
           should
           not
           easily
           shake
           off
           ,
           or
           lose
           their
           credit
           with
           worthy
           Men
           ,
           for
           dishonouring
           the
           cause
           they
           maintain
           ironically
           .
        
         
           A
           man
           will
           hardly
           be
           thought
           provident
           enough
           ,
           or
           solicitous
           for
           his
           own
           peace
           ,
           and
           credit
           ,
           who
           having
           discovered
           this
           unruly
           frantick
           disease
           ,
           will
           expose
           himself
           to
           the
           malignity
           thereof
           ,
           by
           approaching
           so
           near
           the
           company
           of
           those
           angry
           Wasps
           ,
           and
           Hornets
           ,
           who
           are
           like
           to
           be
           willing
           to
           take
           any
           opportunity
           to
           be
           revenged
           upon
           a
           Person
           ,
           who
           hath
           presumed
           to
           be
           offended
           with
           their
           manner
           of
           writing
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           same
           instant
           ,
           submitted
           his
           own
           to
           their
           censure
           ,
           which
           is
           like
           to
           be
           liable
           to
           as
           many
           exceptions
           of
           weakness
           and
           impertinence
           :
           To
           which
           I
           shall
           only
           say
           ,
           that
           whatever
           other
           faults
           they
           shall
           discover
           in
           this
           short
           writing
           of
           mine
           ,
           they
           shall
           not
           find
           the
           same
           of
           which
           I
           complain
           ;
           I
           shall
           give
           no
           body
           ill
           words
           ,
           
           nor
           provoke
           them
           by
           contemning
           their
           Persons
           ;
           and
           I
           chuse
           rather
           to
           be
           at
           their
           mercy
           ,
           than
           not
           to
           endeavour
           the
           best
           way
           I
           can
           to
           divert
           men
           from
           that
           indecent
           way
           of
           reviling
           each
           other
           ;
           and
           instead
           of
           answering
           Arguments
           ,
           to
           traduce
           the
           Persons
           who
           urge
           them
           .
           Truth
           is
           of
           so
           tender
           ,
           and
           delicate
           a
           constitution
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           defiled
           by
           rude
           handling
           ;
           and
           hath
           advantage
           enough
           to
           encounter
           and
           conquer
           its
           adversaries
           ,
           by
           the
           vigour
           of
           its
           own
           beauty
           ,
           without
           aspersing
           the
           deformity
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           farther
           than
           unavoidable
           reason
           makes
           it
           manifest
           :
           I
           shall
           not
           interpose
           in
           those
           Arguments
           ,
           which
           are
           now
           most
           agitated
           in
           that
           scurrilous
           style
           that
           I
           complain
           of
           ,
           but
           chuse
           to
           take
           upon
           me
           to
           make
           Animadversions
           upon
           a
           Book
           lately
           published
           ,
           at
           least
           lately
           come
           to
           my
           sight
           ,
           Intituled
           ,
           
             Fanaticism
             Fanatically
             imputed
             to
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
             by
             Doctor
          
           Stillingfleet
           ,
           
             and
             the
             imputation
             Refuted
             and
             Retorted
             by
          
           S.
           C.
           The
           Author
           whereof
           professes
           himself
           an
           avowed
           Enemy
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           would
           be
           thought
           as
           much
           an
           enemy
           to
           the
           foul
           custom
           introduced
           into
           the
           Controversies
           concerning
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           liberty
           men
           assume
           to
           deride
           Religion
           instead
           of
           vindicating
           it
           ;
           to
           wound
           the
           profession
           ,
           by
           a
           petulant
           
           and
           scornful
           mention
           of
           the
           Professors
           ;
           and
           by
           expressions
           full
           of
           pride
           and
           vanity
           ,
           and
           destructive
           to
           peace
           and
           government
           :
           and
           yet
           how
           contrary
           soever
           this
           way
           of
           writing
           is
           to
           his
           practice
           and
           inclination
           ;
           he
           hath
           some
           jealousie
           of
           himself
           ,
           that
           upon
           the
           insupportable
           provocation
           he
           hath
           received
           ,
           some
           phrases
           of
           bitterness
           may
           have
           scaped
           his
           Pen
           ,
           which
           he
           doth
           believe
           he
           hath
           very
           good
           authority
           not
           to
           make
           any
           excuse
           for
           ,
           and
           there
           being
           such
           plenty
           of
           that
           noisom
           Gall
           scattered
           throughout
           his
           whole
           discourse
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           but
           just
           to
           take
           a
           view
           of
           his
           provocation
           ,
           and
           whether
           his
           revenge
           be
           no
           more
           than
           proportionable
           to
           the
           occasion
           ,
           and
           then
           whether
           the
           imputation
           be
           not
           rather
           confidently
           retorted
           ,
           than
           reasonably
           refuted
           ;
           and
           whether
           in
           the
           endeavoring
           the
           one
           or
           the
           other
           ,
           the
           bounds
           and
           limits
           of
           all
           modesty
           and
           civility
           are
           not
           so
           far
           transgressed
           ,
           that
           the
           Author
           is
           liable
           to
           just
           censure
           .
        
         
           I
           do
           the
           rather
           enter
           into
           the
           List
           upon
           this
           occasion
           ,
           because
           I
           may
           infallibly
           presume
           ,
           that
           I
           know
           the
           Author
           of
           that
           Discourse
           ;
           for
           I
           no
           sooner
           read
           it
           ,
           which
           was
           long
           after
           it
           was
           published
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           was
           manifest
           to
           me
           by
           many
           particulars
           
           contained
           in
           it
           ,
           in
           which
           I
           cannot
           be
           deceived
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           written
           by
           Mr.
           Cressy
           ,
           with
           whom
           I
           have
           been
           acquainted
           very
           near
           fifty
           years
           ,
           and
           have
           very
           long
           esteemed
           him
           for
           his
           parts
           ,
           and
           learning
           ,
           and
           for
           his
           good
           nature
           ,
           and
           his
           good
           manners
           ,
           all
           of
           which
           were
           in
           as
           great
           perfection
           then
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           been
           ever
           since
           ,
           or
           are
           at
           present
           ;
           and
           therefore
           as
           I
           shall
           treat
           him
           with
           that
           candor
           that
           becomes
           an
           old
           Friend
           ,
           so
           I
           do
           not
           suspect
           his
           reception
           ,
           and
           interpretation
           of
           it
           will
           be
           such
           ,
           as
           is
           worthy
           of
           that
           temper
           of
           spirit
           ,
           which
           he
           professes
           to
           be
           of
           ;
           nor
           do
           I
           despair
           of
           presenting
           some
           considerations
           and
           reflections
           to
           him
           ,
           which
           may
           so
           work
           upon
           it
           ,
           as
           to
           induce
           him
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           both
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           matter
           it self
           ,
           and
           the
           manner
           of
           treating
           Dr.
           Stillingfleet
           ,
           he
           hath
           swarved
           very
           much
           from
           those
           Rules
           which
           he
           prescribes
           to
           others
           ,
           and
           pretends
           to
           observe
           himself
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           tenderness
           of
           his
           own
           Conscience
           will
           instruct
           him
           what
           reparation
           he
           ought
           to
           make
           .
        
         
           But
           before
           I
           enter
           into
           the
           debate
           ,
           I
           must
           first
           declare
           ,
           that
           the
           Religion
           I
           profess
           and
           defend
           ,
           is
           the
           Religion
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           particular
           
           opinions
           ,
           much
           less
           the
           expressions
           of
           any
           member
           of
           it
           ,
           how
           worthy
           soever
           :
           and
           Mr.
           Cressy
           ,
           who
           professes
           to
           be
           an
           adversary
           to
           it
           ,
           ought
           to
           insist
           only
           upon
           what
           is
           owned
           ,
           and
           avowed
           by
           her
           ,
           and
           not
           hope
           to
           wound
           her
           through
           the
           sides
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           weakness
           or
           passions
           of
           those
           who
           have
           deserted
           her
           ,
           or
           still
           adhere
           to
           her
           :
           And
           in
           the
           second
           place
           ,
           that
           I
           do
           not
           take
           upon
           me
           to
           write
           against
           the
           
             Catholick
             Church
          
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           is
           a
           vital
           part
           ;
           or
           against
           the
           Religion
           professed
           in
           any
           
             Catholick
             Country
          
           ,
           but
           against
           the
           
             Roman
             Catholick
             Subjects
          
           of
           his
           Majesties
           Dominions
           ;
           whose
           Religion
           I
           take
           to
           be
           different
           from
           that
           ,
           which
           is
           professed
           and
           established
           in
           any
           
             Catholick
             Country
          
           in
           Europe
           ,
           and
           disavowed
           by
           all
           the
           
             Catholick
             Countries
          
           out
           of
           Europe
           .
           And
           one
           of
           the
           principal
           reasons
           that
           engages
           me
           in
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           is
           to
           endeavour
           to
           draw
           the
           dispute
           that
           is
           between
           the
           Church
           and
           the
           
             Laws
             of
             England
          
           ,
           and
           his
           Majesties
           Subjects
           of
           his
           own
           Dominions
           who
           profess
           to
           be
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Faith
          
           ,
           into
           a
           narrower
           room
           ,
           and
           within
           that
           compass
           that
           properly
           contains
           it
           :
           And
           I
           have
           always
           thought
           that
           they
           have
           had
           too
           much
           countenance
           ,
           and
           too
           great
           a
           latitude
           allowed
           them
           ,
           in
           reducing
           the
           
           contest
           to
           what
           concerns
           all
           the
           members
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Church
          
           equally
           with
           themselves
           ;
           as
           if
           the
           
             Roman
             Catholicks
          
           of
           England
           withdraw
           their
           obedience
           from
           the
           
             Kings
             authority
          
           ,
           and
           oppose
           the
           
             Laws
             of
             the
             Land
          
           ,
           so
           much
           to
           the
           damage
           of
           their
           Estates
           ,
           and
           the
           danger
           of
           their
           lives
           ,
           if
           the
           Laws
           were
           prosecuted
           against
           them
           ,
           only
           for
           the
           support
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           defence
           of
           the
           cause
           common
           to
           all
           other
           Catholicks
           :
           Whereas
           I
           say
           ,
           the
           difference
           between
           us
           depends
           wholly
           upon
           the
           personal
           authority
           of
           the
           Pope
           within
           the
           
             Kings
             Dominions
          
           ,
           which
           is
           an
           argument
           never
           used
           for
           the
           support
           of
           the
           
             Catholick
             Religion
          
           ;
           if
           it
           were
           ,
           all
           Catholicks
           must
           be
           of
           the
           same
           opinion
           .
           It
           was
           that
           ,
           and
           that
           only
           that
           first
           made
           the
           Schism
           ,
           and
           still
           continues
           it
           ,
           and
           is
           the
           ground
           of
           all
           the
           animosity
           of
           the
           
             English
             Catholicks
          
           against
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ,
           and
           produced
           their
           separation
           from
           it
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           will
           renounce
           all
           that
           personal
           authority
           in
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           any
           obedience
           to
           it
           within
           his
           Majesties
           obedience
           (
           which
           I
           say
           again
           is
           not
           admitted
           in
           any
           other
           Catholick
           Kingdom
           )
           they
           will
           purge
           themselves
           of
           all
           such
           jealousie
           ,
           or
           suspicion
           of
           their
           fidelity
           ,
           as
           may
           prove
           dangerous
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           against
           which
           the
           Laws
           are
           provided
           :
           
           their
           opinions
           of
           Purgatory
           or
           Transubstantiation
           would
           never
           cause
           their
           Allegiance
           to
           be
           suspected
           ,
           more
           than
           any
           other
           error
           in
           Sence
           ,
           Grammar
           or
           Philosophy
           ,
           if
           those
           opinions
           were
           not
           instances
           of
           their
           dependance
           upon
           another
           Jurisdiction
           foreign
           ,
           and
           inconsistent
           with
           their
           duty
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           destructive
           to
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           :
           and
           in
           that
           sence
           and
           relation
           the
           Politick
           Government
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           takes
           notice
           of
           those
           opinions
           ,
           which
           yet
           are
           not
           enquired
           into
           or
           punished
           for
           themselves
           ;
           let
           them
           disclaim
           that
           ,
           and
           they
           will
           find
           themselves
           at
           great
           ease
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           only
           Argument
           I
           wish
           should
           be
           insisted
           on
           between
           us
           and
           our
           fellow-subjects
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             profession
          
           ;
           not
           that
           I
           think
           that
           the
           other
           Doctrinal
           points
           between
           the
           two
           Churches
           are
           not
           worthy
           the
           insisting
           upon
           ,
           but
           that
           as
           much
           hath
           been
           said
           already
           upon
           them
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           and
           as
           convincingly
           as
           is
           necessary
           :
           Nothing
           new
           can
           be
           added
           ,
           at
           least
           no
           man
           will
           be
           convinced
           with
           what
           shall
           be
           added
           ,
           who
           is
           not
           moved
           with
           what
           is
           already
           said
           ;
           nor
           doth
           the
           meer
           difference
           upon
           any
           of
           those
           points
           naturally
           produce
           that
           uncharitableness
           ,
           those
           animosities
           of
           
           which
           we
           complain
           towards
           each
           other
           :
           No
           man
           was
           ever
           truly
           and
           really
           angry
           (
           otherwise
           than
           the
           warmth
           and
           multiplication
           of
           words
           in
           the
           dispute
           produced
           it
           )
           with
           a
           man
           who
           believed
           Transubstantiation
           ,
           more
           than
           he
           would
           be
           with
           another
           ,
           who
           should
           come
           into
           a
           room
           where
           he
           was
           reading
           by
           a
           Candle
           ,
           and
           swear
           that
           the
           room
           was
           so
           dark
           that
           he
           could
           not
           see
           his
           hand
           ;
           but
           when
           he
           will
           for
           the
           support
           of
           this
           Paradox
           introduce
           an
           authority
           for
           the
           imperious
           determination
           thereof
           ,
           that
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           hath
           not
           commanded
           men
           to
           submit
           to
           ,
           and
           the
           word
           of
           Man
           ,
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Land
           hath
           positively
           forbidden
           them
           to
           submit
           to
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           wonder
           if
           passion
           breaks
           in
           at
           this
           door
           ,
           and
           kindles
           a
           Fire
           strong
           enough
           to
           consume
           the
           House
           .
           This
           is
           the
           Hinge
           upon
           which
           all
           the
           other
           controversies
           between
           us
           ,
           and
           the
           English
           Catholicks
           do
           so
           intirely
           hang
           and
           depend
           ,
           that
           if
           that
           only
           were
           taken
           off
           ,
           all
           the
           rest
           would
           quickly
           fall
           to
           the
           ground
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           concerns
           Mr.
           Cressy
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           friends
           to
           fasten
           ,
           and
           make
           that
           Hinge
           strong
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           support
           the
           rest
           from
           falling
           :
           And
           I
           cannot
           but
           observe
           how
           unwillingly
           they
           are
           brought
           to
           touch
           this
           point
           ,
           or
           if
           they
           do
           ,
           it
           is
           so
           lightly
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           
           were
           too
           hot
           for
           their
           fingers
           ;
           and
           upon
           the
           necessity
           of
           a
           through
           examination
           of
           this
           material
           Argument
           ,
           I
           shall
           be
           obliged
           to
           inlarge
           in
           the
           Conclusion
           of
           this
           Discourse
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           another
           reason
           that
           hath
           principally
           invited
           me
           to
           this
           unequal
           undertaking
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           my
           Zeal
           to
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ,
           and
           a
           compassion
           of
           the
           very
           ill
           condition
           it
           is
           reduced
           to
           ,
           by
           an
           unworthy
           conspiracy
           ,
           that
           was
           never
           before
           entred
           into
           ,
           against
           it
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           
             established
             Church
          
           ,
           in
           undervaluing
           whatsoever
           is
           written
           by
           any
           Clergy-man
           ,
           how
           learned
           and
           vertuous
           soever
           in
           defence
           of
           it
           ;
           as
           if
           he
           were
           a
           party
           ,
           and
           spoke
           only
           in
           his
           own
           interest
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           who
           would
           undermine
           it
           ,
           by
           all
           the
           foul
           and
           dishonest
           arts
           imaginable
           ,
           have
           the
           advantage
           to
           be
           considered
           as
           Persons
           engaged
           in
           that
           accompt
           ,
           meerly
           and
           purely
           by
           the
           impulsion
           of
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           discovery
           of
           such
           dangerous
           errors
           ,
           as
           are
           dangerous
           to
           the
           Souls
           of
           men
           ;
           whilst
           they
           who
           are
           most
           obliged
           ,
           and
           are
           best
           able
           to
           refute
           those
           vain
           and
           malicious
           pretences
           ,
           and
           to
           detect
           the
           fraud
           and
           the
           ignorance
           of
           those
           Seditious
           undertakers
           ,
           are
           looked
           upon
           as
           men
           not
           to
           be
           believed
           ,
           at
           least
           
           partial
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           they
           say
           is
           said
           on
           their
           own
           behalf
           .
           This
           is
           a
           sad
           truth
           ,
           and
           a
           new
           Engine
           to
           make
           a
           Battery
           ,
           at
           which
           Atheism
           may
           enter
           without
           opposition
           ,
           with
           all
           its
           instruments
           and
           attendants
           ,
           that
           would
           make
           Christianity
           it self
           ridiculous
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           contemptible
           .
           God
           forbid
           that
           this
           Scarcrow
           should
           impose
           silence
           upon
           ,
           or
           seal
           up
           the
           mouths
           of
           any
           Learned
           and
           worthy
           Clergy-man
           ,
           who
           should
           open
           them
           the
           wider
           for
           this
           combination
           ,
           and
           contribute
           the
           more
           to
           the
           assistance
           and
           vindication
           of
           the
           best
           constituted
           Church
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           in
           a
           distress
           by
           mockers
           ,
           and
           scoffers
           ,
           and
           neutral
           or
           unconcerned
           persons
           ,
           who
           make
           the
           approaches
           ,
           and
           sap
           the
           ground
           to
           open
           the
           way
           ,
           and
           make
           the
           access
           the
           more
           easie
           ,
           for
           more
           declared
           Enemies
           to
           oppress
           and
           destroy
           it
           .
           This
           hath
           been
           a
           motive
           to
           me
           ,
           who
           have
           neither
           dependance
           upon
           ,
           or
           relation
           to
           any
           Clergy-man
           ,
           nor
           any
           temptation
           to
           imbark
           my self
           in
           this
           quarrel
           ;
           but
           my
           love
           of
           truth
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           abstracted
           duty
           to
           my
           Country
           ;
           and
           likewise
           because
           I
           think
           ,
           though
           the
           Clergy
           is
           best
           able
           to
           judge
           of
           any
           difficulties
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           the
           Laity
           is
           equally
           engaged
           in
           the
           consequences
           which
           will
           inevitably
           attend
           any
           prejudices
           
           it
           shall
           undergo
           ,
           or
           be
           exposed
           to
           ,
           and
           therefore
           ought
           in
           time
           to
           contribute
           their
           talent
           towards
           the
           securing
           it
           ,
           and
           not
           stand
           idle
           spectators
           of
           those
           stratagems
           which
           are
           no
           less
           designed
           against
           the
           State
           ,
           than
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           last
           place
           ,
           the
           particular
           esteem
           I
           have
           of
           the
           profound
           Learning
           and
           integrity
           of
           Dr.
           Stillingfleet
           ,
           (
           to
           whom
           I
           am
           very
           little
           known
           )
           and
           his
           great
           merit
           towards
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ,
           (
           whose
           worthy
           Champion
           he
           will
           not
           be
           thought
           the
           less
           ,
           for
           the
           untrue
           aspersions
           Mr.
           Cressy
           hath
           presumed
           to
           cast
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           which
           will
           easily
           be
           wiped
           off
           )
           hath
           disposed
           me
           to
           interpose
           in
           his
           Vindication
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           much
           due
           to
           him
           from
           other
           Men
           ,
           that
           I
           wish
           he
           may
           not
           trouble
           himself
           with
           it
           .
           And
           having
           now
           observed
           Mr.
           Cressy's
           own
           method
           ,
           in
           giving
           first
           account
           of
           the
           reasons
           and
           motives
           which
           have
           prevailed
           with
           me
           for
           this
           engagement
           ;
           for
           which
           I
           cannot
           alledge
           another
           that
           was
           most
           powerful
           with
           him
           ,
           obedience
           to
           certain
           friends
           ,
           whose
           commands
           he
           ought
           in
           no
           wise
           to
           resist
           ,
           since
           I
           may
           honestly
           declare
           ,
           that
           no
           Friend
           I
           have
           is
           privy
           to
           my
           purpose
           ,
           or
           knows
           what
           I
           am
           doing
           :
           I
           make
           hast
           to
           wait
           
           upon
           him
           by
           his
           own
           stages
           ,
           and
           shall
           make
           no
           excuse
           for
           not
           affixing
           my
           name
           to
           what
           I
           write
           ,
           which
           I
           do
           purposely
           decline
           ,
           not
           by
           the
           example
           of
           
             S.
             C.
          
           but
           by
           the
           assurance
           I
           have
           ,
           that
           the
           publishing
           my
           name
           would
           be
           so
           far
           from
           bringing
           any
           advantage
           to
           the
           cause
           for
           which
           I
           am
           solicitous
           ,
           that
           it
           would
           rather
           increase
           and
           propagate
           the
           prejudice
           that
           is
           against
           it
           .
           I
           do
           therefore
           provide
           a
           more
           natural
           countenance
           to
           support
           it
           ;
           and
           which
           legally
           will
           supply
           the
           defect
           of
           the
           name
           ,
           by
           having
           it
           Licensed
           by
           lawful
           Authority
           ,
           without
           which
           it
           shall
           never
           be
           published
           .
        
         
           IF
           Dr.
           Stillingfleet
           hath
           in
           truth
           cast
           any
           contemptuous
           aspersions
           upon
           Mr.
           Cressy
           ;
           or
           if
           he
           hath
           suffered
           any
           scorn
           or
           calumny
           ,
           only
           for
           recommending
           to
           devout
           Christians
           ,
           instructions
           for
           the
           practice
           of
           Christian
           vertues
           ,
           and
           piety
           in
           the
           greatest
           perfection
           that
           this
           life
           is
           capable
           of
           :
           If
           he
           hath
           selected
           the
           most
           Sacred
           things
           and
           Persons
           in
           the
           
             Catholick
             Church
          
           ,
           on
           purpose
           to
           be
           contaminated
           with
           his
           Ink
           full
           of
           Gall
           and
           Poyson
           ,
           thereby
           administring
           new
           Arms
           to
           Atheists
           :
           If
           he
           hath
           endeavoured
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Religion
           professed
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           that
           
           thing
           that
           bears
           the
           name
           of
           a
           
             Catholick
             Church
          
           for
           so
           many
           Ages
           before
           the
           time
           of
           Luther
           and
           Calvin
           ,
           was
           nothing
           for
           their
           Worship
           but
           Idolatry
           ;
           for
           their
           Devotions
           but
           Fanaticism
           ,
           and
           for
           their
           doctrine
           and
           discipline
           ,
           nothing
           but
           
             faction
             ,
             ambition
          
           ,
           and
           avarice
           :
           And
           if
           the
           Doctor
           hath
           imployed
           his
           talent
           of
           reasoning
           upon
           these
           subjects
           ,
           to
           discharge
           his
           excess
           of
           spleen
           and
           choler
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           free
           scope
           to
           all
           unchristian
           ,
           and
           even
           inhumane
           passions
           ,
           (
           with
           all
           which
           the
           three
           first
           Pages
           do
           confidently
           and
           directly
           charge
           him
           )
           I
           must
           confess
           that
           Mr.
           Cressy
           will
           not
           only
           be
           excusable
           for
           any
           Zeal
           and
           confidence
           he
           shall
           express
           against
           such
           an
           adversary
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Doctor
           hath
           neither
           direction
           or
           authority
           from
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           in
           either
           of
           the
           particulars
           ,
           nor
           would
           I
           undertake
           to
           vindicate
           him
           from
           that
           great
           guilt
           .
           But
           if
           nothing
           of
           all
           this
           be
           true
           ,
           and
           if
           the
           Doctor
           hath
           neither
           said
           or
           done
           any
           thing
           of
           this
           with
           which
           he
           is
           charged
           ,
           Mr.
           Cressy
           shall
           but
           comply
           with
           his
           obligations
           in
           seriously
           considering
           whether
           he
           hath
           observed
           St.
           Paul's
           injunction
           ;
           
             Let
             all
             bitterness
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             wrath
             ,
             and
             anger
             and
             clamour
             ,
             and
             evil
             speaking
             be
             put
             away
             from
             you
             ,
             with
             all
             malice
             .
          
           And
           of
           the
           greater
           importance
           any
           controversie
           
           is
           ,
           especially
           if
           it
           hath
           any
           relation
           to
           Religion
           ,
           the
           swarving
           from
           that
           rule
           can
           never
           be
           dispensed
           with
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           will
           be
           proper
           in
           the
           first
           place
           to
           examine
           the
           evidence
           that
           is
           to
           prove
           this
           charge
           ,
           or
           charges
           against
           the
           Doctor
           ,
           before
           we
           consider
           the
           three
           Imputations
           ,
           by
           which
           it
           is
           said
           he
           would
           fright
           men
           from
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           
             Catholick
             Church
          
           ,
           or
           the
           other
           three
           Retorsions
           by
           which
           Mr.
           Cressy
           is
           confident
           to
           wound
           the
           
             Protestant
             Churches
          
           ,
           upon
           both
           which
           ,
           reflexions
           will
           be
           made
           in
           the
           proper
           season
           .
        
         
           Though
           I
           am
           no
           stranger
           to
           the
           writings
           of
           Dr.
           Stillingfleet
           ,
           but
           have
           read
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           all
           that
           he
           hath
           published
           ,
           at
           least
           all
           that
           I
           have
           seen
           of
           his
           ;
           and
           as
           I
           always
           admired
           the
           strength
           and
           vigour
           of
           his
           ratiocination
           ,
           and
           the
           clearness
           of
           his
           style
           and
           expressions
           (
           a
           faculty
           not
           natural
           to
           all
           very
           Learned
           and
           pious
           men
           )
           by
           which
           he
           renders
           the
           most
           difficult
           points
           ,
           and
           which
           are
           usually
           by
           others
           wrapt
           up
           in
           obscure
           terms
           ,
           plain
           and
           intelligible
           to
           vulgar
           understandings
           :
           So
           I
           have
           been
           exceedingly
           delighted
           with
           the
           softness
           ,
           gentleness
           and
           civility
           of
           his
           language
           ,
           (
           which
           can
           never
           flow
           from
           an
           insolent
           
           or
           proud
           spirit
           )
           in
           which
           he
           represents
           things
           ,
           which
           in
           themselves
           are
           light
           ,
           and
           as
           such
           might
           be
           neglected
           ,
           in
           a
           pleasant
           ,
           not
           reproachful
           manner
           ;
           a
           dialect
           his
           adversaries
           are
           not
           acquainted
           with
           :
           And
           when
           he
           is
           compelled
           to
           answer
           Arguments
           ,
           or
           rather
           Allegations
           full
           of
           bitterness
           and
           reproachful
           words
           ,
           which
           would
           tempt
           another
           to
           take
           the
           advantage
           they
           are
           liable
           to
           ,
           with
           some
           sharpness
           ;
           he
           passes
           by
           the
           provocation
           ,
           and
           collects
           what
           can
           possibly
           be
           found
           like
           reason
           ,
           out
           of
           what
           is
           alledged
           ,
           and
           refutes
           it
           with
           very
           much
           less
           severity
           than
           the
           matter
           would
           justifie
           ,
           and
           seems
           sometimes
           to
           require
           .
           Yet
           knowing
           Mr.
           Cressy
           well
           too
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           is
           not
           of
           a
           quarrelsome
           disposition
           ,
           or
           apt
           to
           give
           ill
           words
           in
           his
           discourse
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           a
           full
           understanding
           of
           what
           he
           reads
           ,
           that
           cannot
           be
           imposed
           upon
           ;
           I
           had
           some
           fear
           that
           the
           Doctor
           had
           upon
           some
           great
           provocation
           exceeded
           his
           former
           limits
           he
           had
           prescribed
           to
           himself
           ,
           and
           retorted
           the
           language
           of
           his
           adversaries
           with
           a
           bitterness
           natural
           enough
           for
           them
           ,
           though
           not
           to
           him
           :
           And
           that
           temper
           I
           wished
           might
           never
           depart
           from
           him
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           was
           in
           some
           pain
           till
           I
           could
           procure
           the
           Doctor
           's
           Book
           that
           had
           raised
           so
           much
           passion
           in
           
           Mr.
           Cressy
           ,
           and
           which
           I
           had
           not
           seen
           before
           :
           But
           when
           I
           had
           carefully
           read
           those
           places
           to
           which
           the
           exceptions
           were
           made
           ,
           and
           examined
           as
           well
           as
           I
           could
           the
           signification
           or
           implication
           of
           every
           word
           ;
           I
           begun
           to
           suspect
           that
           I
           was
           mistaken
           in
           my
           former
           conjecture
           ,
           and
           that
           Mr.
           Cressy
           was
           not
           the
           Author
           of
           that
           Imputation
           Refuted
           ;
           but
           when
           I
           again
           reflected
           upon
           the
           reasons
           which
           had
           first
           produced
           that
           judgment
           of
           mine
           ,
           I
           found
           they
           had
           still
           the
           same
           strength
           ,
           and
           had
           then
           nothing
           to
           hope
           ,
           but
           that
           his
           obedience
           to
           those
           Friends
           ,
           whose
           commands
           he
           ought
           in
           no
           wise
           to
           resist
           ;
           for
           the
           writing
           and
           publishing
           his
           discourse
           ,
           had
           prevailed
           likewise
           with
           him
           to
           publish
           it
           in
           their
           ,
           and
           not
           his
           own
           words
           ,
           and
           I
           shall
           hereafter
           give
           Mr.
           Cressy
           a
           warrantable
           reason
           ,
           why
           I
           am
           still
           of
           the
           same
           opinion
           .
        
         
           
             The
             first
             thing
             Mr.
          
           Cressy
           
             lays
             to
             his
             charge
             is
          
           ,
           
           That
           he
           accuses
           the
           
             Catholick
             Church
          
           of
           Fanaticism
           ,
           which
           he
           says
           no
           man
           ever
           presumed
           to
           do
           before
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           hath
           written
           an
           invective
           against
           the
           life
           and
           prayer
           of
           Contemplation
           ,
           commended
           and
           practised
           only
           in
           the
           
             Catholick
             Church
          
           ;
           it
           being
           a
           state
           which
           from
           the
           infancy
           of
           the
           Church
           
             (
             he
             says
          
           )
           hath
           
           been
           esteemed
           the
           nearest
           approaching
           to
           that
           of
           glorified
           Saints
           ;
           
             and
             the
             evidence
             that
             he
             produces
             to
             make
             this
             charge
             good
             is
             ,
          
           That
           the
           Doctor
           that
           he
           might
           make
           an
           entrance
           into
           the
           invective
           with
           a
           better
           grace
           ,
           hath
           produced
           on
           his
           Stage
           antiquely
           dressed
           ,
           the
           famous
           Teachers
           and
           erecters
           of
           Schools
           for
           Contemplation
           ,
           
             S.
             Bennet
             ,
             S.
             Romaulde
             ,
             S.
             Bruno
             ,
             S.
             Francis
             ,
             S.
             Dominique
             ,
          
           and
           
             S.
             Ignatius
          
           ,
           exposing
           them
           to
           the
           derision
           of
           prophane
           persons
           ,
           for
           which
           he
           threatens
           him
           shrewdly
           upon
           an
           Epigram
           in
           the
           Margent
           out
           of
           Martial
           .
        
         
           Before
           he
           proceeds
           farther
           in
           his
           evidence
           ,
           lest
           the
           Doctor
           may
           be
           too
           much
           exalted
           with
           the
           novelty
           of
           his
           invention
           of
           his
           prophanely
           imployed
           Wit
           ;
           he
           doth
           assure
           him
           
             that
             he
             hath
             heard
             that
             kind
             of
             Wit
             before
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             a
             young
             Student
             in
          
           Oxford
           ,
           
             in
             a
             repetition
             Sermon
             to
             the
             University
             ,
             which
             ,
          
           he
           says
           ,
           
             if
             fancy
             be
             alone
             considered
             ,
             far
             better
             deserved
             applause
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Preacher
             descanting
             upon
             the
             whole
             life
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             rendred
             him
             and
             his
             attendants
             ,
             men
             and
             women
             ,
             objects
             of
             the
             utmost
             scorn
             and
             aversion
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             all
             of
             them
             had
             been
             only
             a
             pack
             of
             dissolute
             vagabonds
             and
             
             cheats
             :
             But
             presently
             the
             Preacher
             changing
             his
             stile
             ,
             as
             became
             a
             Disciple
             of
             Christ
             ,
             with
             such
             admirable
             dexterity
             ,
             and
             force
             of
             reason
             ,
             answered
             all
             the
             Cavillations
             and
             invectives
             made
             before
             ,
             that
             the
             loudly
             repeated
             applause
             of
             his
             hearers
             hindered
             him
             a
             good
             space
             from
             proceeding
             :
             Notwithstanding
             which
             the
             grave
             Doctors
             and
             Governours
             of
             the
             University
             ,
             though
             much
             satisfied
             with
             his
             abilities
             ,
             yet
             wisely
             considering
             that
             a
             petulant
          
           Histrionical
           stile
           ,
           
             even
             in
             objections
             ,
             did
             not
             fit
             so
             sacred
             a
             subject
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             not
             lawful
             too
             naturally
             to
             personate
             a
          
           deriding
           Jew
           ,
           
             obliged
             the
             Preacher
             to
             a
             publick
          
           recantation-Sermon
           
             in
             the
             same
             Pulpit
             the
             Sunday
             following
             .
          
           To
           which
           pretty
           tale
           I
           should
           make
           no
           reply
           ,
           since
           in
           the
           judgment
           of
           no
           dispassioned
           man
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           thought
           to
           be
           parallel
           to
           any
           thing
           the
           Doctor
           hath
           said
           or
           done
           :
           Yet
           I
           shall
           endeavour
           to
           convince
           Mr.
           Cressy
           ,
           that
           his
           memory
           hath
           not
           been
           faithful
           to
           him
           ,
           in
           preserving
           the
           merit
           of
           that
           case
           and
           sentence
           ,
           and
           shall
           give
           him
           cause
           to
           believe
           that
           I
           was
           likewise
           present
           at
           that
           Sermon
           ,
           by
           putting
           him
           in
           mind
           that
           it
           was
           preached
           by
           one
           Mr.
           Lushington
           ,
           a
           man
           eminent
           for
           his
           parts
           ,
           upon
           those
           words
           in
           the
           Evangelist
           ;
           
             And
             his
             Disciples
             
             came
             and
             stole
             him
             away
             whilst
             we
             slept
             :
          
           Which
           gave
           him
           occasion
           to
           help
           the
           Souldiers
           in
           their
           defence
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           gave
           them
           leave
           to
           use
           some
           light
           expressions
           against
           the
           witnesses
           for
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           which
           were
           not
           decent
           upon
           that
           subject
           ;
           but
           that
           part
           was
           quickly
           ended
           ,
           when
           he
           put
           into
           the
           mouths
           of
           the
           Disciples
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           likewise
           assigned
           a
           part
           ,
           words
           very
           worthy
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           fit
           to
           be
           uttered
           in
           that
           place
           ,
           and
           with
           which
           the
           gravest
           Auditors
           were
           abundantly
           satisfied
           ,
           though
           they
           were
           displeased
           with
           some
           light
           and
           scandalous
           expressions
           in
           some
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           Sermon
           :
           Which
           he
           begun
           with
           
             qu'
             elle
             Novelle
          
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           came
           thither
           to
           ask
           and
           hear
           News
           ;
           but
           under
           favour
           of
           Mr.
           Cressy's
           memory
           ,
           nothing
           of
           this
           was
           the
           ground
           of
           the
           sentence
           or
           his
           Recantation
           ;
           but
           a
           Parliament
           being
           then
           sitting
           ,
           the
           Preacher
           had
           unwarily
           ,
           and
           very
           unnecessarily
           let
           fall
           some
           words
           which
           reflected
           upon
           
             their
             proceedings
          
           ,
           particularly
           that
           now
           every
           
             Pesant
             in
             Parliament
          
           ,
           by
           the
           priviledge
           of
           his
           Vote
           there
           ,
           cared
           not
           how
           he
           behaved
           himself
           towards
           
             the
             King
          
           ,
           or
           
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           or
           to
           that
           effect
           ;
           which
           made
           those
           who
           loved
           him
           best
           ,
           willing
           to
           censure
           him
           there
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           escape
           a
           harder
           judgment
           
           in
           another
           place
           :
           Whereupon
           the
           
             Vice
             Chancellor
          
           ,
           who
           was
           Dr.
           Pierce
           (
           afterwards
           Bishop
           of
           Bath
           and
           Wells
           )
           commanded
           a
           copy
           of
           the
           Sermon
           ,
           which
           being
           delivered
           and
           perused
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           a
           Delegacy
           of
           the
           Doctors
           ,
           Mr.
           Lushington
           was
           reprehended
           for
           the
           light
           and
           scandalous
           expressions
           he
           had
           used
           upon
           a
           subject
           too
           much
           above
           those
           excesses
           ;
           and
           was
           ordered
           to
           make
           a
           
             recantation
             Sermon
          
           for
           what
           he
           had
           said
           of
           the
           Parliament
           ;
           and
           had
           a
           Text
           likewise
           given
           him
           to
           that
           purpose
           ;
           the
           words
           concerning
           the
           Apostles
           in
           that
           of
           the
           
             Acts
             ,
             And
             they
             assembled
             together
             with
             one
             accord
             in
             one
             place
             :
          
           Which
           Recantation
           he
           performed
           with
           great
           ingenuity
           and
           much
           applause
           .
           If
           these
           particular
           recollections
           do
           not
           induce
           Mr.
           Cressy
           to
           concur
           in
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           relation
           ,
           I
           doubt
           we
           shall
           find
           few
           equal
           Arbiters
           to
           determine
           the
           difference
           between
           us
           ;
           for
           this
           Sermon
           ,
           if
           I
           am
           not
           very
           much
           deceived
           ,
           was
           preached
           in
           April
           1624.
           or
           25.
           of
           which
           I
           believe
           that
           there
           be
           not
           many
           surviving
           Auditors
           besides
           Mr.
           Cressy
           and
           my self
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           next
           place
           let
           us
           examine
           how
           the
           Doctor
           came
           to
           provoke
           Mr.
           Cressy
           ,
           by
           laying
           this
           grievous
           charge
           of
           Fanaticism
           
           upon
           many
           members
           of
           the
           
             Catholick
             Church
          
           ,
           and
           to
           charge
           the
           Church
           it self
           to
           be
           guilty
           of
           giving
           too
           much
           countenance
           to
           it
           :
           Mr.
           Cressy
           confesses
           that
           the
           first
           occasion
           was
           given
           him
           ,
           by
           charging
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           with
           Fanaticism
           ;
           which
           is
           sure
           as
           new
           a
           charge
           upon
           that
           Church
           as
           it
           can
           be
           upon
           the
           other
           ,
           which
           he
           is
           so
           far
           yet
           from
           retracting
           ,
           that
           he
           still
           justifies
           it
           ,
           by
           there
           being
           so
           many
           Fanaticks
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ;
           whereas
           he
           knows
           there
           is
           no
           Fanatick
           in
           England
           ,
           or
           in
           any
           
             other
             Country
          
           ,
           who
           doth
           not
           avow
           a
           particular
           malice
           ,
           and
           displeasure
           against
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ,
           and
           if
           he
           doth
           not
           ,
           he
           is
           no
           Fanatick
           .
           There
           can
           be
           nothing
           more
           contrary
           to
           Fanaticism
           ,
           than
           the
           order
           ,
           and
           discipline
           ,
           and
           steddiness
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           :
           And
           it
           is
           not
           ingenuously
           nor
           generously
           done
           of
           Mr.
           Cressy
           to
           charge
           that
           Church
           with
           inclining
           to
           ,
           and
           favouring
           an
           enemy
           ,
           that
           he
           knows
           hath
           rebelliously
           invaded
           her
           ,
           and
           would
           destroy
           her
           :
           He
           would
           not
           think
           it
           just
           ,
           nor
           indeed
           would
           it
           be
           honest
           ,
           to
           charge
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           of
           inclining
           to
           ,
           or
           favouring
           of
           Iudaism
           ,
           because
           many
           Iews
           live
           there
           :
           And
           yet
           the
           publick
           liberty
           and
           protection
           they
           have
           in
           their
           allowed
           Synagogues
           ,
           where
           
           they
           must
           both
           renounce
           ,
           and
           contemn
           ,
           and
           blaspheme
           the
           Person
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           is
           a
           greater
           argument
           of
           inclination
           ,
           and
           of
           favour
           ,
           than
           can
           be
           charged
           upon
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           towards
           any
           Fanaticks
           ;
           all
           whom
           it
           doth
           heartily
           desire
           to
           convert
           or
           to
           remove
           out
           of
           its
           limits
           .
           This
           unseasonable
           and
           untrue
           reproach
           ,
           made
           it
           necessary
           for
           the
           Doctor
           to
           answer
           ,
           and
           refell
           that
           calumny
           ,
           and
           as
           reasonable
           to
           instruct
           Mr.
           Cressy
           that
           his
           own
           Church
           is
           much
           more
           liable
           to
           that
           accusation
           ,
           than
           the
           other
           :
           And
           why
           this
           provocation
           should
           be
           so
           innocent
           an
           assault
           for
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           the
           defence
           by
           the
           other
           should
           prove
           so
           heinous
           an
           offence
           ,
           will
           require
           an
           impartial
           Judge
           to
           determine
           ;
           who
           will
           likewise
           discover
           which
           of
           them
           doth
           most
           discover
           his
           excess
           of
           spleen
           and
           choler
           ,
           or
           gives
           most
           scope
           to
           all
           unchristian
           ,
           and
           even
           inhumane
           passions
           :
           And
           he
           cannot
           but
           observe
           the
           Doctor
           's
           commendable
           modesty
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           not
           give
           himself
           leave
           to
           retort
           the
           monstrous
           aspersion
           upon
           his
           own
           Mother
           ,
           without
           very
           exactly
           setting
           down
           the
           particular
           instances
           of
           the
           ground
           of
           that
           his
           Retorsion
           ,
           without
           any
           other
           sharp
           language
           than
           is
           unavoidable
           in
           the
           mention
           of
           the
           matters
           of
           fact
           ;
           a
           method
           Mr.
           Cressy
           doth
           warily
           decline
           in
           
           his
           bitterness
           towards
           his
           
             native
             Church
          
           ;
           nor
           do
           I
           blame
           him
           ,
           for
           being
           so
           much
           displeased
           with
           the
           length
           of
           the
           Doctors
           discourse
           of
           that
           subject
           ,
           nor
           for
           his
           so
           slightly
           answering
           those
           particulars
           of
           which
           he
           takes
           notice
           ,
           and
           undervaluing
           the
           rest
           ,
           rather
           than
           go
           about
           to
           answer
           them
           ,
           of
           which
           it
           will
           not
           be
           possible
           to
           avoid
           speaking
           more
           particularly
           anon
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           I
           believe
           more
           of
           his
           Catholick
           ,
           than
           of
           his
           
             Protestant
             Friends
          
           do
           heartily
           wish
           that
           the
           task
           had
           been
           imposed
           upon
           him
           ,
           to
           answer
           the
           points
           in
           controversie
           between
           the
           
             Catholick
             Church
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Doctor
           's
           pleasant
           fourth
           Chapter
           had
           been
           left
           untouched
           ,
           to
           those
           who
           will
           needs
           be
           reading
           his
           Books
           ;
           than
           that
           Mr.
           Cressy's
           extraordinary
           zeal
           on
           the
           behalf
           of
           so
           prodigious
           a
           number
           of
           Saints
           and
           Miracles
           (
           which
           are
           very
           rarely
           particularly
           urged
           by
           the
           learned
           
             Catholick
             writers
          
           in
           defence
           of
           their
           doctrine
           )
           should
           invite
           men
           farther
           to
           examine
           those
           records
           ,
           which
           the
           Church
           it self
           hath
           given
           so
           many
           orders
           to
           reform
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Cressy
           finds
           himself
           most
           concerned
           to
           vindicate
           the
           honour
           and
           the
           sanctity
           of
           
             S.
             Benedict
          
           from
           the
           Doctors
           contumelious
           
           imputations
           ;
           which
           contumelious
           imputations
           ,
           and
           whether
           the
           weight
           and
           vigour
           of
           the
           vindication
           be
           answerable
           to
           the
           zeal
           ,
           will
           be
           next
           examined
           ,
           and
           the
           examination
           will
           be
           the
           shorter
           ,
           because
           he
           will
           leave
           the
           other
           Saints
           to
           answer
           for
           themselves
           ,
           but
           is
           obliged
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           publick
           interest
           that
           obliges
           the
           whole
           
             Western
             Patriarchate
          
           ,
           and
           especially
           England
           ,
           to
           be
           tender
           of
           the
           honour
           of
           S.
           
             Benedict
             ,
             by
             whose
             disciples
             ,
             if
             they
             were
          
           Fanaticks
           ,
           he
           says
           ,
           Christianity
           
             hath
             been
             established
             amongst
             us
             ;
             and
             in
             veneration
             to
             whom
             ,
             such
             a
             world
             of
          
           Religious
           Houses
           and
           Churches
           
             have
             been
             erected
             ,
             and
             inriched
             with
             vast
             possessions
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             cannot
             without
             renouncing
             his
             duty
             as
             a
          
           Christian
           Religious
           man
           ,
           
             and
             an
          
           English
           man
           ,
           
             conspire
             to
             his
             dishonour
             by
             silence
          
           ;
           whereas
           probably
           silence
           would
           have
           been
           the
           more
           seasonable
           vindication
           ;
           and
           truly
           I
           have
           no
           mind
           to
           rake
           into
           the
           ashes
           of
           a
           Person
           whom
           I
           believe
           to
           have
           been
           a
           
             devout
             man
          
           in
           a
           
             dark
             time
          
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           talent
           of
           understanding
           ,
           and
           who
           hath
           been
           so
           long
           since
           dead
           ;
           nor
           do
           I
           believe
           the
           Doctor
           had
           inclination
           to
           have
           made
           that
           scrutiny
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           not
           been
           made
           necessary
           to
           him
           ,
           by
           a
           very
           unnecessary
           reproach
           ;
           and
           the
           more
           Mr.
           Cressy
           
           enlarges
           upon
           that
           argument
           ,
           the
           more
           he
           will
           be
           offended
           on
           the
           behalf
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           in
           love
           with
           his
           own
           mistakes
           ;
           else
           he
           could
           not
           tell
           us
           that
           
             Englands
             Christianity
          
           was
           established
           by
           the
           Disciples
           of
           S.
           Benedict
           .
        
         
           Indeed
           there
           is
           some
           evidence
           ,
           and
           for
           ought
           I
           know
           it
           may
           be
           true
           ,
           that
           we
           owe
           our
           
             glass
             windows
          
           ,
           and
           our
           
             warmer
             habitations
          
           to
           one
           of
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           our
           Country-man
           Bennet
           ,
           who
           was
           an
           Abbot
           here
           ,
           and
           is
           a
           Saint
           too
           ;
           who
           having
           made
           many
           journeys
           into
           Italy
           ,
           when
           he
           returned
           last
           from
           thence
           ,
           brought
           with
           him
           Architects
           ,
           who
           taught
           our
           people
           to
           build
           Houses
           with
           Stone
           ,
           which
           till
           then
           were
           rarely
           seen
           ,
           the
           habitations
           being
           commonly
           in
           Houses
           made
           of
           Earth
           ,
           nor
           was
           there
           till
           his
           time
           any
           
             glass
             windows
          
           seen
           in
           England
           :
           All
           this
           may
           be
           true
           ,
           and
           there
           are
           several
           Authors
           aver
           it
           ,
           but
           Mr.
           Cressy
           very
           well
           knows
           that
           Christianity
           was
           planted
           with
           us
           many
           hundred
           years
           before
           the
           birth
           of
           S.
           Benedict
           ,
           and
           we
           may
           reasonably
           believe
           by
           the
           
             Roman
             Records
          
           ,
           to
           which
           we
           are
           more
           beholding
           for
           those
           testimonies
           than
           to
           our
           own
           ,
           and
           which
           are
           in
           truth
           as
           full
           and
           clear
           ,
           as
           in
           any
           other
           matter
           of
           fact
           in
           that
           first
           Age
           ,
           that
           
           it
           was
           sooner
           planted
           in
           Britain
           ,
           than
           it
           was
           at
           
             Rome
             it self
          
           ;
           for
           if
           
             Ioseph
             of
             Arimathea
          
           did
           come
           into
           England
           in
           the
           last
           year
           of
           Tiberius
           ,
           it
           was
           before
           S.
           Peter
           ever
           was
           at
           Rome
           .
           Sure
           it
           is
           that
           there
           was
           no
           Monastery
           built
           in
           England
           ,
           according
           to
           S.
           Bennet's
           rules
           ,
           till
           near
           the
           year
           
             Six
             Hundred
          
           ,
           so
           that
           there
           is
           no
           reason
           to
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           he
           ,
           or
           his
           Disciples
           planted
           Christianity
           with
           us
           .
        
         
           If
           Mr.
           Cressy
           will
           be
           offended
           with
           all
           men
           who
           examine
           the
           miracles
           of
           S.
           Benedict
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           mentioned
           by
           S.
           Gregory
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           lives
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           with
           less
           reverence
           than
           he
           himself
           considers
           them
           ,
           he
           will
           have
           as
           many
           quarrels
           with
           
             Roman
             Catholicks
          
           ,
           as
           with
           Protestants
           ;
           since
           there
           are
           very
           few
           of
           them
           of
           his
           talent
           of
           learning
           and
           understanding
           ,
           who
           give
           credit
           to
           one
           of
           one
           hundred
           of
           those
           which
           are
           mentioned
           to
           have
           been
           done
           ,
           though
           they
           are
           all
           willing
           ,
           (
           how
           piously
           they
           shall
           do
           well
           to
           consider
           )
           the
           Women
           ,
           and
           the
           
             weaker
             People
          
           should
           believe
           them
           all
           ;
           nor
           doth
           the
           less
           serious
           discoursing
           of
           them
           in
           any
           degree
           reflect
           upon
           the
           honour
           of
           S.
           Gregory
           ,
           or
           of
           S.
           Bennet
           himself
           ,
           much
           less
           imply
           that
           they
           were
           guilty
           of
           lying
           against
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ;
           for
           S.
           Gregory
           
           gives
           no
           other
           testimony
           of
           those
           miracles
           ,
           than
           that
           he
           was
           informed
           by
           
             four
             men
          
           who
           are
           named
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           who
           had
           conversed
           much
           with
           the
           Saint
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           true
           ;
           nor
           doth
           it
           appear
           that
           the
           
             Saint
             himself
          
           did
           own
           or
           avow
           the
           having
           done
           those
           miracles
           ,
           which
           are
           imputed
           to
           him
           by
           other
           men
           ;
           so
           that
           if
           they
           should
           in
           truth
           be
           but
           
             pretended
             miracles
          
           ,
           and
           visions
           ,
           they
           cannot
           be
           imputed
           to
           either
           of
           them
           as
           
             sleights
             of
             Legerdemain
          
           .
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           take
           them
           all
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           reported
           ,
           most
           of
           them
           may
           be
           proved
           to
           be
           no
           miracles
           ;
           for
           if
           it
           was
           only
           the
           Nurses
           Sieve
           that
           she
           had
           borrowed
           of
           a
           Neighbour
           to
           winnow
           her
           Corn
           ,
           which
           was
           broken
           in
           two
           pieces
           ,
           as
           Saint
           Gregory
           reports
           ,
           a
           youth
           without
           a
           miracle
           might
           joyn
           them
           together
           ,
           to
           wipe
           off
           his
           Nurses
           tears
           .
           Indeed
           if
           it
           was
           an
           Earthen-pot
           ,
           that
           with
           the
           fall
           broke
           into
           a
           hundred
           pieces
           (
           as
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Lives
           of
           the
           Saints
           declares
           it
           to
           be
           )
           it
           was
           a
           harder
           work
           for
           a
           little
           boy
           to
           put
           them
           together
           again
           .
           And
           if
           he
           did
           after
           three
           years
           such
           austerity
           in
           a
           Cave
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           spare
           diet
           as
           the
           cure
           kept
           him
           to
           ,
           find
           it
           necessary
           to
           roll
           himself
           in
           thorns
           to
           conquer
           his
           amorous
           passions
           ,
           the
           miracle
           is
           
           rather
           in
           the
           novelty
           of
           the
           invention
           ,
           than
           in
           the
           cure
           it
           wrought
           :
           Nor
           doth
           it
           appear
           to
           be
           confirmed
           by
           the
           practice
           of
           any
           of
           his
           Disciples
           since
           ,
           who
           probably
           may
           have
           been
           liable
           to
           the
           same
           temptations
           .
           He
           doth
           very
           well
           to
           pass
           over
           all
           the
           other
           instances
           the
           Doctor
           gives
           of
           the
           same
           nature
           ,
           except
           his
           being
           spectator
           of
           the
           Soul
           of
           his
           sister
           Scholastica
           (
           which
           implies
           a
           subtiler
           sight
           than
           any
           other
           Saint
           ever
           pretended
           to
           )
           nor
           will
           I
           mention
           any
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           as
           the
           Crow
           that
           buried
           the
           poysoned
           piece
           of
           bread
           ,
           which
           by
           the
           way
           was
           a
           miracle
           on
           the
           
             Crows
             part
          
           ,
           more
           than
           on
           the
           Saints
           :
           I
           say
           I
           forbear
           to
           mention
           any
           more
           of
           them
           ,
           lest
           I
           should
           be
           much
           less
           serious
           in
           it
           than
           the
           Doctor
           hath
           been
           ;
           for
           which
           I
           will
           only
           make
           this
           excuse
           ,
           that
           if
           Mr.
           Cressy
           will
           call
           to
           him
           any
           three
           friends
           ,
           who
           have
           been
           bred
           in
           as
           good
           company
           as
           he
           hath
           been
           ,
           and
           let
           them
           together
           read
           S.
           Bennet's
           ,
           in
           the
           Lives
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           if
           at
           least
           one
           of
           them
           be
           not
           as
           pleasant
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           believes
           as
           little
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           Doctor
           seems
           to
           do
           ,
           I
           will
           ask
           his
           pardon
           for
           being
           less
           serious
           than
           he
           would
           have
           me
           upon
           such
           occasions
           .
        
         
         
           I
           think
           the
           Doctor
           may
           lawfully
           and
           reasonably
           suspect
           the
           truth
           of
           most
           of
           those
           miracles
           which
           Mr.
           Cressy
           seems
           to
           believe
           ,
           and
           conclude
           the
           falshood
           of
           many
           of
           them
           ,
           without
           denying
           that
           any
           miracles
           were
           wrought
           by
           God's
           servants
           in
           that
           Age
           ;
           nor
           will
           he
           be
           scrupulous
           in
           denying
           that
           he
           hath
           met
           with
           many
           ,
           or
           any
           learned
           and
           prudent
           men
           ,
           who
           have
           been
           eye-witnesses
           of
           many
           ,
           and
           deserve
           to
           be
           believed
           .
           It
           is
           a
           wonderful
           thing
           that
           when
           God
           himself
           never
           wrought
           miracle
           in
           the
           Old
           or
           New
           Testament
           ,
           nor
           ever
           any
           qualified
           by
           him
           to
           that
           purpose
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           to
           some
           visible
           purpose
           to
           manifest
           his
           power
           and
           glory
           ,
           and
           always
           by
           persons
           eminent
           in
           his
           favour
           ,
           and
           trusted
           and
           imployed
           by
           him
           in
           his
           particular
           service
           ,
           and
           then
           that
           the
           miracles
           themselves
           ,
           those
           
             arcana
             imperii
          
           ,
           were
           always
           exposed
           to
           the
           view
           and
           examination
           of
           those
           natural
           senses
           which
           God
           hath
           given
           men
           to
           judge
           by
           ,
           of
           what
           they
           see
           and
           hear
           .
           If
           Moses's
           rod
           had
           not
           produced
           the
           Serpent
           ,
           and
           that
           Serpent
           had
           not
           devoured
           the
           
             other
             Serpents
          
           which
           the
           Magicians
           rods
           had
           brought
           out
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           Pharaoh
           and
           the
           Egyptians
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           could
           not
           but
           confess
           ,
           that
           they
           saw
           the
           
           rod
           and
           the
           Serpent
           ,
           and
           the
           execution
           it
           did
           ,
           and
           then
           that
           it
           returned
           again
           to
           be
           a
           rod
           ;
           God
           would
           not
           have
           blamed
           Pharaoh
           for
           not
           believing
           any
           thing
           that
           Moses
           had
           said
           to
           him
           .
           If
           the
           guest
           at
           the
           wedding
           feast
           had
           not
           drank
           the
           first
           Wine
           ,
           and
           seen
           the
           empty
           pots
           filled
           again
           with
           Water
           ,
           and
           found
           the
           Wine
           poured
           out
           of
           those
           pots
           of
           Water
           to
           be
           better
           than
           the
           Wine
           that
           they
           had
           formerly
           drank
           ;
           we
           should
           never
           have
           heard
           any
           mention
           of
           that
           miracle
           .
           They
           who
           were
           raised
           by
           our
           Saviour
           or
           his
           Apostles
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           were
           seen
           dead
           by
           a
           multitude
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           them
           buried
           ,
           and
           were
           by
           the
           same
           people
           seen
           alive
           again
           ,
           and
           conversed
           with
           by
           them
           .
           The
           Passion
           ,
           and
           Resurrection
           ,
           and
           Ascension
           of
           Christ's
           ,
           the
           chief
           evidences
           upon
           which
           Christianity
           is
           founded
           ,
           were
           the
           object
           of
           the
           sight
           of
           witnesses
           enough
           ,
           who
           proved
           what
           they
           had
           seen
           :
           Nor
           was
           there
           any
           one
           miracle
           that
           the
           senses
           of
           any
           men
           could
           contradict
           to
           be
           any
           thing
           but
           what
           they
           seemed
           to
           be
           :
           And
           can
           Mr.
           Cressy
           be
           angry
           with
           us
           for
           not
           giving
           credit
           to
           a
           mass
           of
           Miracles
           ,
           most
           of
           which
           are
           said
           to
           be
           wrought
           many
           hundred
           years
           before
           they
           were
           heard
           of
           ,
           and
           by
           men
           who
           we
           are
           not
           sure
           ever
           were
           in
           this
           
           world
           ,
           since
           we
           do
           not
           meet
           with
           their
           names
           in
           any
           other
           History
           ,
           at
           least
           whose
           vertues
           were
           never
           heard
           of
           but
           by
           their
           miracles
           ,
           nor
           their
           miracles
           proved
           but
           by
           their
           vertues
           .
           Mr.
           Cressy
           well
           knows
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           hath
           been
           so
           oppressed
           with
           the
           numbers
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           scandalized
           at
           the
           matter
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           by
           its
           special
           order
           and
           direction
           they
           have
           been
           several
           times
           purged
           ,
           and
           many
           of
           them
           rejected
           for
           the
           folly
           and
           impossibility
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           the
           last
           purgation
           was
           made
           by
           the
           Jesuit
           Ribadeneira
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Lives
           of
           the
           Saints
           to
           which
           Mr.
           Cressy
           refers
           ,
           and
           was
           Chaplain
           to
           
             King
             Philip
          
           when
           he
           came
           into
           England
           to
           marry
           
             Queen
             Mary
          
           ;
           and
           upon
           the
           experience
           he
           got
           there
           ,
           he
           undertook
           to
           write
           the
           
             History
             of
             England
          
           for
           twenty
           years
           ,
           which
           whosoever
           shall
           read
           ,
           may
           very
           reasonably
           take
           it
           to
           be
           a
           
             History
             of
             Spain
          
           ,
           since
           he
           shall
           neither
           find
           the
           names
           of
           persons
           ,
           or
           any
           transactions
           of
           which
           he
           ever
           heard
           before
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           may
           be
           reasonably
           thought
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           no
           extraordinary
           faculty
           in
           writing
           Histories
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           had
           no
           better
           evidence
           of
           the
           miracles
           he
           hath
           preserved
           the
           memory
           of
           ,
           than
           of
           those
           which
           were
           rejected
           out
           of
           the
           former
           Legendaries
           .
        
         
         
           That
           we
           may
           know
           that
           many
           good
           Catholick
           writers
           (
           for
           I
           shall
           only
           cite
           such
           evidence
           against
           Mr.
           Cressy
           )
           mention
           such
           miracles
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           is
           so
           solicitous
           to
           have
           due
           reverence
           paid
           ,
           as
           negligently
           as
           the
           Doctor
           hath
           done
           ;
           I
           shall
           set
           down
           the
           Animadversion
           which
           is
           given
           us
           by
           the
           best
           Catholick
           Historian
           of
           the
           Civil
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           transactions
           that
           I
           think
           is
           extant
           in
           any
           language
           ,
           
             Monsieur
             Mezeray
          
           in
           his
           own
           words
           :
           
             The
             German
             Monks
             of
             this
             time
             (
             says
             he
             )
             as
             it
             is
             the
             Genius
             of
             men
             to
             fain
             miracles
             always
             in
             great
             dangers
             ,
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             S.
             Uldrick
             Bishop
             of
             Ausburgh
             ,
             who
             accompanied
             Otho
             the
             
               second
               Emperor
            
             of
             Italy
             and
             Germany
             ,
             in
             his
             expeditions
             of
             War
             ,
             passed
             the
             River
             Aisne
             dry-foot
             ,
             and
             made
             himself
             the
             example
             for
             Otho
             and
             all
             his
             Army
             to
             follow
             ;
             the
             waters
             which
             had
             overflowed
             their
             Banks
             becoming
             miraculously
             solid
             under
             their
             feet
             ,
             and
             the
             River
             serving
             for
             a
             Bridge
             to
             itself
             .
          
           It
           is
           very
           true
           this
           miracle
           is
           not
           inserted
           in
           the
           Life
           of
           that
           Saint
           ,
           the
           Bull
           of
           whose
           Canonization
           is
           the
           first
           that
           is
           extant
           in
           the
           
             first
             Tome
          
           of
           the
           Bullarium
           ,
           and
           was
           granted
           in
           the
           year
           993.
           and
           there
           can
           be
           no
           reason
           why
           that
           miracle
           was
           left
           out
           ,
           
           since
           another
           is
           there
           recorded
           ,
           as
           the
           principal
           inducement
           to
           his
           Canonization
           ,
           of
           the
           vindicative
           humour
           of
           S.
           Peter
           ,
           which
           is
           more
           wonderful
           ;
           for
           it
           says
           ,
           that
           as
           Uldrick
           was
           going
           to
           repose
           himself
           ,
           S.
           Afra
           a
           Martyr
           of
           Ausburgh
           appeared
           to
           him
           with
           a
           Vermilion
           countenance
           ,
           and
           took
           him
           out
           into
           the
           fields
           ,
           where
           he
           found
           S.
           Peter
           ,
           who
           was
           sitting
           amongst
           a
           multitude
           of
           Saints
           ,
           who
           demanded
           vengeance
           of
           God
           against
           those
           who
           had
           persecuted
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           cried
           out
           especially
           against
           
             Armenulphus
             Duke
             of
             Bavaria
          
           ,
           who
           was
           then
           living
           ,
           and
           had
           demolished
           many
           Churches
           and
           Monasteries
           ,
           and
           given
           their
           Revenues
           to
           
             secular
             persons
          
           ,
           and
           Armenulphus
           was
           condemned
           by
           the
           judgment
           of
           all
           those
           Saints
           .
           Is
           it
           not
           pity
           that
           the
           other
           of
           passing
           the
           River
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           not
           been
           too
           much
           talked
           of
           ,
           was
           not
           made
           use
           of
           to
           have
           contributed
           to
           that
           Canonization
           ?
           Because
           I
           do
           not
           intend
           to
           grieve
           Mr.
           Cressy
           any
           more
           upon
           his
           miracles
           throughout
           his
           Book
           ,
           except
           I
           may
           be
           thought
           obliged
           to
           it
           ;
           I
           will
           only
           in
           this
           place
           add
           a
           very
           memorable
           instance
           of
           the
           same
           Mezeray
           ,
           which
           he
           relates
           very
           pleasantly
           :
           That
           the
           Duke
           of
           Aquitaine
           ,
           who
           was
           then
           a
           Soveraign
           Prince
           ,
           at
           his
           return
           from
           his
           third
           or
           fourth
           Pilgrimage
           
           from
           Rome
           (
           for
           they
           were
           most
           esteemed
           ,
           who
           made
           most
           of
           those
           Journeys
           )
           found
           his
           Country
           enriched
           with
           a
           new
           Treasury
           .
           The
           Abbot
           of
           S.
           
             Iohn
             de
             Angeny
          
           ,
           having
           found
           the
           Scull
           of
           a
           man
           in
           the
           wall
           ,
           the
           report
           was
           spread
           abroad
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           the
           head
           of
           S.
           
             Iohn
             Baptist.
          
           The
           people
           of
           
             France
             ,
             Lorrain
          
           ,
           and
           Germany
           (
           who
           in
           those
           days
           ,
           which
           were
           after
           the
           year
           One
           Thousand
           ,
           run
           with
           great
           zeal
           after
           all
           sorts
           of
           Reliques
           )
           came
           thither
           from
           all
           parts
           :
           
             King
             Robert
             ,
             the
             Queen
          
           ,
           the
           
             Duke
             of
             Normandy
          
           ,
           and
           an
           infinite
           number
           of
           Lords
           brought
           thither
           their
           Offerings
           .
           That
           of
           the
           King
           was
           a
           
             shell
             of
             Gold
          
           ,
           which
           weighed
           
             thirty
             pounds
          
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           very
           admirable
           present
           in
           a
           time
           when
           Gold
           and
           Silver
           were
           fifty
           times
           more
           rare
           than
           it
           is
           in
           these
           days
           :
           And
           truly
           when
           Monasteries
           came
           to
           their
           wealth
           by
           such
           devices
           as
           these
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           wondered
           at
           ,
           that
           succeeding
           times
           thought
           they
           might
           rob
           them
           of
           some
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           without
           being
           guilty
           of
           the
           sin
           of
           Sacriledge
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           since
           so
           many
           learned
           
             Catholick
             Authors
          
           ,
           either
           take
           
             no
             notice
          
           of
           the
           miracles
           imputed
           to
           the
           Saints
           by
           him
           who
           hath
           written
           their
           Lives
           ,
           or
           mention
           them
           very
           Comically
           ,
           since
           
             Cardinal
             Cajetan
          
           calls
           them
           
             old
             Wives
             tales
          
           ;
           and
           
             Cardinal
             Baronius
          
           ,
           who
           
           in
           the
           course
           of
           his
           History
           is
           obliged
           to
           relate
           many
           of
           them
           ,
           yet
           in
           such
           manner
           as
           makes
           it
           manifest
           he
           gave
           no
           credit
           to
           them
           :
           And
           since
           Mr.
           Cressy
           himself
           confesses
           that
           no
           Catholick
           is
           bound
           to
           believe
           them
           ;
           I
           can
           see
           no
           reason
           why
           it
           should
           be
           so
           hainous
           an
           offence
           in
           Dr.
           Stillingfleet
           to
           express
           no
           more
           reverence
           towards
           them
           .
        
         
           Concerning
           the
           person
           of
           S.
           Benedict
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           find
           that
           the
           Doctor
           in
           any
           place
           calls
           him
           an
           Hypocrite
           ,
           or
           a
           
             counter
             feit
             Enthusiast
          
           ;
           he
           may
           have
           been
           deluded
           by
           the
           effects
           of
           a
           distempered
           faney
           ,
           as
           many
           well-meaning
           men
           have
           been
           ;
           and
           in
           truth
           I
           think
           Mr.
           Cressy
           is
           less
           tender
           of
           his
           honour
           than
           he
           ought
           to
           be
           ,
           by
           challenging
           all
           men
           to
           discover
           any
           thing
           in
           ,
           or
           of
           S.
           Benedict
           ,
           that
           may
           abate
           that
           reverence
           to
           his
           memory
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           bound
           to
           pay
           him
           ,
           and
           none
           disturb
           him
           in
           it
           ,
           except
           they
           be
           haled
           
             by
             him
          
           to
           rake
           into
           his
           ashes
           ,
           which
           whosoever
           shall
           do
           cannot
           but
           find
           enough
           that
           will
           lessen
           the
           esteem
           men
           would
           be
           willing
           to
           have
           of
           him
           .
           If
           Saint
           Bennet's
           rules
           contain
           nothing
           but
           a
           collection
           skilfully
           made
           of
           all
           
             Evangelical
             precepts
          
           and
           Councils
           of
           perfection
           :
           If
           there
           the
           
             Ecclesiastical
             office
          
           is
           so
           wisely
           ordered
           ,
           
           that
           the
           whole
           Church
           judged
           it
           fit
           to
           be
           her
           pattern
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           never
           heard
           before
           .
           If
           S.
           Bennet
           teaches
           his
           Disciples
           to
           begin
           all
           their
           actions
           with
           an
           eye
           to
           God
           ,
           begging
           his
           assistance
           ,
           and
           referring
           them
           intirely
           to
           God's
           glory
           .
           If
           there
           be
           nothing
           in
           
             his
             Rules
          
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           mentioned
           by
           Mr.
           Cressy
           (
           though
           there
           doth
           not
           appear
           all
           things
           necessary
           in
           it
           ,
           for
           a
           great
           and
           a
           wise
           King
           to
           make
           choice
           of
           for
           his
           rule
           in
           managing
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           nor
           doth
           he
           tell
           us
           who
           that
           wise
           King
           was
           )
           S.
           Bennet
           may
           have
           been
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Cressy
           might
           have
           continued
           a
           Protestant
           ;
           all
           those
           ends
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           no
           other
           in
           S.
           Bennet's
           Rules
           ,
           being
           as
           much
           commended
           and
           enjoyned
           by
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           by
           any
           thing
           prescribed
           in
           the
           other
           Injunctions
           ;
           and
           if
           humility
           and
           peaceful
           obedience
           are
           indeed
           so
           copiously
           and
           vehemently
           inforced
           ,
           as
           if
           in
           them
           the
           spirit
           of
           his
           rule
           did
           principally
           consist
           ;
           he
           must
           not
           take
           it
           ill
           if
           he
           be
           thought
           not
           to
           have
           studied
           or
           conformed
           himself
           to
           that
           Rule
           ,
           when
           he
           presumes
           to
           call
           a
           great
           King
           a
           Tyrant
           ,
           a
           King
           that
           was
           Soveraign
           over
           all
           his
           Ancestors
           ,
           and
           lived
           and
           died
           as
           much
           a
           Catholick
           ,
           and
           as
           much
           an
           enemy
           to
           all
           Protestants
           as
           Mr.
           Cressy
           himself
           is
           at
           present
           ;
           and
           how
           
           he
           comes
           to
           have
           authority
           from
           the
           practice
           of
           his
           humility
           and
           peaceful
           obedience
           ,
           to
           stile
           such
           a
           Prince
           a
           Tyrant
           ,
           because
           he
           would
           not
           permit
           another
           Prince
           to
           be
           a
           Tyrant
           in
           his
           Dominions
           ,
           and
           over
           his
           subjects
           ,
           cannot
           be
           easily
           understood
           ,
           except
           it
           be
           to
           insinuate
           to
           all
           other
           Princes
           what
           he
           thinks
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           what
           he
           thinks
           he
           speaks
           ,
           when
           they
           shall
           deny
           obedience
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           which
           the
           most
           
             Catholick
             Kings
          
           frequently
           have
           done
           upon
           several
           occasions
           in
           the
           most
           
             Catholick
             times
          
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           if
           he
           well
           consider
           it
           ,
           he
           must
           believe
           that
           that
           single
           appellation
           of
           Tyrant
           (
           setting
           aside
           the
           distance
           of
           the
           Persons
           )
           is
           an
           expression
           more
           indecent
           ,
           more
           rude
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           respects
           more
           reproachful
           and
           scandalous
           than
           all
           the
           terms
           put
           together
           in
           Dr.
           Stillingfleet's
           Book
           can
           amount
           unto
           ,
           and
           to
           which
           he
           takes
           so
           great
           exception
           .
           But
           I
           cannot
           enough
           wonder
           after
           all
           this
           at
           the
           meekness
           of
           Mr.
           Cressy's
           spirit
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           is
           willing
           even
           to
           appeal
           to
           the
           Doctors
           own
           judgment
           ,
           if
           he
           will
           but
           vouchsafe
           to
           read
           ,
           and
           examine
           the
           rules
           of
           S.
           Benedict
           ,
           which
           it
           is
           not
           possible
           for
           him
           to
           do
           ,
           without
           reading
           the
           second
           Chapter
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           
           describes
           the
           duty
           of
           an
           Abbot
           ,
           who
           ,
           he
           says
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           the
           more
           careful
           of
           his
           behaviour
           ,
           
             Christi
             enim
             agere
             vices
             in
             Monasterio
             creditur
             ,
             quando
             ipsius
             vocatur
             praenomine
          
           ;
           for
           he
           proves
           that
           our
           Saviour
           was
           an
           Abbot
           upon
           Earth
           by
           that
           of
           S.
           
             Paul
             ,
             Accepistis
             spiritum
             adoptionis
             filiorum
             in
             quo
             clamamus
             Abba
             Pater
             ,
             We
             have
             not
             received
             the
             spirit
             of
             bondage
             again
             to
             fear
             ,
             but
             we
             have
             received
             the
             spirit
             of
             adoption
             ,
             whereby
             we
             cry
             ,
             Abba
             Father
          
           ;
           by
           which
           Text
           S.
           Bennet
           thought
           it
           was
           sufficiently
           proved
           that
           Christ
           was
           an
           Abbot
           .
           Is
           the
           reading
           of
           this
           Rule
           now
           like
           to
           advance
           the
           honour
           of
           S.
           Benedict
           ?
           Or
           is
           it
           possible
           for
           any
           man
           who
           doth
           read
           it
           ,
           to
           believe
           the
           poor
           man
           (
           how
           good
           soever
           his
           meaning
           might
           be
           )
           qualified
           to
           give
           rules
           which
           can
           improve
           knowledge
           or
           devotion
           ?
           And
           in
           truth
           I
           think
           every
           man
           who
           reads
           the
           Orders
           which
           were
           at
           first
           instituted
           by
           S.
           Benedict
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           religious
           men
           named
           ,
           as
           every
           man
           may
           read
           them
           who
           desires
           it
           ,
           will
           find
           himself
           more
           in
           danger
           to
           be
           stirred
           to
           another
           passion
           than
           choler
           ,
           which
           is
           too
           predominant
           in
           the
           Doctor
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           provoked
           to
           it
           upon
           such
           an
           occasion
           ,
           at
           least
           that
           he
           will
           not
           find
           himself
           obliged
           to
           be
           of
           Bellarmine's
           opinion
           ,
           that
           
             those
             Orders
          
           were
           instituted
           by
           
           the
           inspiration
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ;
           and
           a
           man
           may
           honestly
           believe
           that
           there
           are
           not
           two
           men
           of
           that
           Society
           ,
           to
           which
           Bellarmine
           was
           a
           great
           honour
           ,
           who
           do
           concur
           with
           him
           in
           that
           opinion
           ,
           further
           than
           in
           what
           relates
           to
           S.
           Ignatius
           .
        
         
           For
           my
           own
           part
           I
           have
           always
           had
           more
           kindness
           and
           esteem
           for
           the
           Monks
           of
           that
           Order
           ,
           I
           mean
           for
           those
           of
           the
           
             English
             Congregation
          
           ,
           and
           have
           had
           more
           conversation
           with
           them
           ,
           than
           with
           any
           other
           Religious
           of
           our
           Nation
           .
           They
           are
           (
           very
           few
           excepted
           )
           all
           Gentlemen
           ,
           and
           of
           very
           
             good
             Families
          
           (
           as
           Mr.
           Cressy
           is
           )
           and
           of
           very
           civil
           and
           quiet
           natures
           ,
           not
           petulant
           and
           troublesome
           to
           those
           who
           do
           not
           think
           as
           they
           do
           :
           and
           they
           were
           very
           kind
           to
           all
           their
           banished
           Country-men
           in
           France
           and
           Flanders
           ;
           for
           I
           have
           not
           known
           them
           in
           any
           other
           Provintes
           in
           the
           times
           of
           the
           late
           persecution
           .
           I
           have
           been
           assured
           that
           they
           expressed
           more
           affection
           and
           duty
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           were
           more
           useful
           to
           him
           ,
           even
           in
           assisting
           him
           with
           money
           in
           his
           greatest
           distresses
           ,
           and
           performing
           other
           offices
           for
           him
           ,
           than
           all
           the
           other
           
             Religious
             Communities
          
           put
           together
           :
           And
           they
           had
           the
           good
           fortune
           to
           have
           opportunity
           to
           be
           instrumental
           towards
           his
           Majestie
           's
           
             happy
             
             deliverance
          
           ,
           after
           the
           Battle
           at
           Worcester
           ;
           the
           consideration
           of
           all
           which
           hath
           prevailed
           with
           the
           King
           to
           give
           them
           more
           countenance
           and
           protection
           than
           he
           hath
           done
           to
           any
           other
           
             Ecclesiastical
             order
          
           ;
           and
           which
           on
           their
           part
           they
           have
           so
           well
           merited
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           not
           heard
           of
           one
           
             Benedictine
             Monk
          
           (
           Mr.
           Cressy
           only
           excepted
           )
           who
           hath
           imbarked
           himself
           in
           controversies
           in
           the
           present
           conjuncture
           ,
           to
           the
           disqueting
           of
           himself
           and
           others
           ,
           and
           in
           throwing
           reproaches
           upon
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ;
           which
           may
           make
           men
           think
           that
           they
           do
           not
           live
           all
           by
           the
           same
           rule
           ,
           at
           least
           that
           they
           do
           not
           interpret
           it
           by
           the
           same
           spirit
           ;
           and
           yet
           after
           all
           this
           Testimony
           which
           is
           due
           to
           them
           from
           me
           ,
           I
           can
           by
           no
           means
           acknowledge
           or
           imagine
           why
           Mr.
           Cressy
           avows
           it
           ,
           
             That
             we
             owe
             to
             the
             followers
             and
             Disciples
             of
             S.
          
           Benedict
           
             the
             preservation
             of
             almost
             all
             the
             Literature
             which
             remains
             in
             the
             World
             ,
          
           which
           he
           says
           pag.
           26.
           
           and
           which
           all
           the
           other
           Orders
           me-thinks
           ,
           which
           for
           the
           most
           part
           have
           been
           much
           more
           industrious
           in
           that
           contribution
           ,
           should
           not
           take
           well
           .
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           that
           as
           in
           the
           time
           of
           S.
           Bennet
           (
           which
           may
           be
           reckoned
           to
           be
           about
           the
           year
           Five
           Hundred
           and
           Fifty
           )
           Learning
           
           did
           in
           no
           degree
           flourish
           ;
           so
           it
           grew
           less
           and
           less
           for
           Seven
           Hundred
           years
           after
           his
           time
           ,
           or
           near
           so
           much
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           Age
           in
           which
           Erasmus
           lived
           ,
           who
           knew
           the
           talent
           of
           the
           Monks
           and
           Friers
           very
           well
           :
           And
           truly
           I
           think
           Mr.
           Cressy's
           Superiors
           may
           believe
           that
           he
           hath
           taken
           too
           much
           pains
           in
           collecting
           a
           bundle
           of
           reproaches
           of
           a
           false
           pretender
           to
           Visions
           ,
           Miracles
           and
           Inspirations
           ,
           and
           an
           ignorant
           fool
           to
           be
           cast
           upon
           their
           Founder
           ,
           not
           one
           of
           which
           is
           laid
           to
           his
           charge
           by
           the
           Doctor
           ,
           and
           must
           therefore
           be
           imputed
           to
           another
           Author
           ;
           and
           he
           hath
           less
           reason
           to
           imagine
           that
           those
           reproaches
           must
           fall
           upon
           S.
           Gregory
           ,
           because
           he
           confirmed
           the
           Rules
           ,
           and
           writ
           the
           life
           of
           S.
           Bennet
           ,
           both
           which
           he
           might
           do
           without
           being
           guilty
           of
           either
           of
           those
           imputations
           .
           He
           never
           knew
           S.
           Bennet
           ,
           and
           confirmed
           his
           Rules
           long
           after
           his
           death
           ,
           which
           makes
           some
           
             Catholick
             Writers
          
           believe
           that
           the
           Rules
           were
           in
           truth
           not
           made
           by
           S.
           Benedict
           ;
           and
           a
           known
           
             Catholick
             Antiquary
          
           ,
           Mr.
           Broughton
           ,
           takes
           upon
           him
           to
           pronounce
           that
           S.
           Gregory
           himself
           was
           never
           a
           Monk
           of
           
             that
             Order
          
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           greater
           affront
           to
           it
           than
           any
           that
           the
           Doctor
           hath
           put
           upon
           it
           .
        
         
         
           I
           do
           not
           know
           but
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           hath
           a
           just
           reverence
           and
           esteem
           of
           the
           learning
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           piety
           of
           S.
           Gregory
           ,
           and
           a
           greater
           than
           Mr.
           Cressy
           hath
           ,
           (
           as
           will
           appear
           anon
           )
           however
           as
           the
           most
           learned
           men
           ,
           who
           write
           many
           Books
           ,
           seldom
           write
           all
           with
           the
           same
           perfection
           and
           accurateness
           of
           judgment
           ,
           and
           their
           Readers
           do
           not
           look
           upon
           all
           with
           the
           same
           estimation
           ;
           so
           many
           do
           not
           believe
           (
           and
           I
           doubt
           not
           many
           Catholicks
           )
           that
           S.
           Gregorie's
           Dialogue
           of
           the
           Life
           of
           S.
           Bennet
           ,
           is
           for
           the
           learning
           or
           judgment
           of
           it
           ,
           equal
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Works
           :
           But
           Mr.
           Cressy
           is
           very
           hard
           to
           be
           pleased
           ,
           who
           hath
           been
           so
           very
           angry
           with
           the
           Doctor
           for
           the
           rudeness
           and
           incivility
           of
           his
           language
           ,
           and
           is
           now
           no
           less
           displeased
           with
           him
           for
           his
           excess
           of
           civility
           in
           calling
           S.
           
             Benedict
             Saint
          
           ,
           which
           ,
           he
           says
           pag.
           31.
           
           
           
             If
             he
             was
             guilty
             of
             what
             the
             Doctor
             charges
             him
             with
             ,
             savours
             something
             of
             blasphemy
             .
          
           Truly
           though
           many
           men
           cannot
           comprehend
           how
           S.
           Benedict
           attained
           that
           degree
           ,
           yet
           no
           body
           is
           sure
           that
           he
           hath
           it
           not
           ,
           and
           his
           title
           doth
           not
           seem
           the
           worse
           ,
           because
           he
           doth
           not
           appear
           qualified
           by
           any
           particular
           Canonization
           at
           Rome
           (
           there
           being
           I
           think
           no
           Record
           of
           any
           such
           )
           but
           
           by
           a
           general
           consent
           amongst
           many
           devout
           persons
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           title
           of
           all
           those
           
             Primitive
             Saints
          
           ,
           to
           whose
           memories
           our
           Church
           pays
           as
           much
           reverence
           as
           the
           other
           doth
           ,
           before
           those
           very
           
             costly
             commencements
          
           were
           established
           at
           Rome
           ,
           which
           have
           lately
           conferred
           all
           those
           degrees
           ,
           and
           the
           preliminaries
           to
           it
           :
           But
           I
           think
           it
           is
           now
           the
           civility
           of
           most
           of
           the
           
             Provinces
             of
             Europe
          
           to
           treat
           all
           men
           with
           the
           same
           stile
           that
           they
           assume
           to
           themselves
           ,
           or
           their
           Friends
           attribute
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           we
           use
           to
           call
           those
           Saints
           who
           are
           commonly
           called
           so
           ,
           though
           we
           are
           not
           sure
           they
           are
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           he
           would
           believe
           that
           he
           were
           very
           unkindly
           dealt
           with
           ,
           if
           he
           should
           be
           charged
           with
           want
           of
           integrity
           for
           calling
           the
           
             Reverend
             Prelates
          
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           Bishops
           ,
           when
           if
           he
           did
           believe
           them
           really
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           when
           he
           left
           the
           Church
           have
           been
           re-ordained
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           does
           not
           believe
           them
           to
           be
           such
           ,
           his
           insincerity
           is
           more
           to
           be
           reproved
           than
           our
           blasphemy
           in
           calling
           those
           Saints
           of
           whose
           station
           we
           are
           not
           so
           well
           assured
           .
        
         
           But
           Mr.
           Cressy
           hath
           a
           greater
           insight
           into
           History
           ,
           and
           a
           more
           discerning
           spirit
           than
           any
           man
           of
           whom
           I
           have
           ever
           heard
           ,
           if
           he
           
           hath
           discovered
           ,
           
             That
             the
             greatest
             Iudgment
             and
             Plague
             that
             God
             ever
             (
             no
             doubt
             in
             his
             just
             anger
             )
             brought
             upon
             the
             Christian
             world
             ,
             or
             any
             Christian
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             that
             general
             deluge
             of
             the
          
           Goths
           ,
           Vandals
           ,
           Huns
           ,
           Saxons
           ,
           Danes
           ,
           
             and
             other
             Pagan
             Nations
             ,
             proved
             a
             most
             unvaluable
             blessing
          
           (
           as
           he
           says
           pag.
           32.
           
           )
           
             because
             God
             of
             those
             stones
             raised
             up
             children
             unto
          
           Abraham
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           after
           these
           inhumane
           miscreants
           had
           for
           many
           hundred
           years
           massacred
           many
           millions
           of
           Christians
           ,
           demolished
           so
           many
           Churches
           and
           Religious
           houses
           ,
           and
           introduced
           a
           brutish
           savageness
           into
           the
           very
           nature
           of
           the
           Inhabitants
           within
           the
           Provinces
           of
           which
           they
           were
           possessed
           ,
           some
           of
           their
           posterity
           became
           Christians
           ,
           and
           yet
           for
           almost
           an
           Age
           after
           their
           conversion
           ,
           their
           manners
           remained
           still
           almost
           as
           much
           Pagan
           as
           they
           were
           before
           .
           And
           for
           their
           building
           of
           Churches
           and
           
             Schools
             of
             piety
          
           ,
           hear
           what
           
             Monsieur
             Mezeray
          
           (
           who
           is
           much
           more
           conversant
           with
           the
           transactions
           of
           those
           times
           than
           Mr.
           Cressy
           is
           )
           says
           ,
           I
           
             know
             no
             time
             in
             which
             there
             were
             more
             Churches
             and
             Abbies
             built
             than
             in
             this
             ,
          
           (
           speaking
           of
           the
           Tenth
           Century
           ,
           which
           was
           near
           the
           time
           when
           the
           most
           general
           conversion
           of
           these
           Barbarians
           happened
           )
           
             The
             most
             wicked
             persons
             affected
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             very
             
             much
             the
             title
             of
             Founders
             ,
             whist
             they
             ruined
             Churches
             on
             one
             side
             ,
             they
             built
             others
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             and
             made
             sacrilegious
             Offerings
             to
             God
             of
             those
             things
             which
             they
             had
             ravished
             from
             the
             poor
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           those
           structures
           are
           not
           always
           the
           best
           Records
           of
           the
           piety
           of
           the
           Age
           in
           which
           they
           are
           erected
           ;
           and
           very
           few
           of
           the
           Monasteries
           into
           which
           Kings
           ,
           and
           Queens
           ,
           and
           Princes
           used
           to
           retire
           for
           attending
           their
           Heavenly
           meditation
           were
           erected
           after
           the
           incursion
           of
           those
           
             barbarous
             Pagans
          
           ,
           and
           before
           which
           that
           numerous
           Army
           of
           Martyrs
           was
           likewise
           expired
           ,
           since
           that
           time
           must
           be
           reckoned
           under
           the
           Ten
           Persecutions
           :
           So
           that
           the
           unvaluable
           blessing
           that
           Christian
           Religion
           received
           from
           that
           impious
           inundation
           ,
           is
           not
           yet
           discovered
           or
           understood
           ;
           and
           less
           ,
           that
           the
           persons
           who
           by
           Gods
           blessed
           directions
           instilled
           into
           the
           hearts
           of
           men
           such
           an
           
             heroical
             Faith
          
           ,
           and
           
             Divine
             love
          
           were
           principally
           the
           Disciples
           of
           S.
           Benedict
           .
           I
           must
           tell
           him
           again
           that
           Christianity
           was
           well
           cultivated
           before
           S.
           Bennet's
           Rules
           were
           published
           or
           confirmed
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           till
           after
           the
           year
           Six
           Hundred
           ;
           and
           from
           that
           time
           it
           received
           greater
           improvement
           from
           the
           piety
           and
           learning
           of
           many
           
             devout
             Prelates
          
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           learning
           and
           
             good
             lives
          
           
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           and
           of
           other
           
             Religious
             men
          
           ,
           than
           it
           hath
           ever
           done
           by
           the
           disciples
           of
           S.
           Bennet
           ,
           except
           all
           the
           Monasteries
           that
           have
           been
           ever
           founded
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           professed
           Monks
           shall
           be
           looked
           upon
           as
           founded
           by
           him
           ;
           upon
           which
           computation
           I
           doubt
           many
           of
           Mr.
           Cressy's
           mistakes
           are
           to
           be
           imputed
           ;
           nor
           is
           he
           probably
           well
           informed
           of
           the
           numbers
           which
           have
           been
           converted
           to
           Christianity
           by
           the
           
             Protestant
             Churches
          
           ,
           though
           he
           takes
           upon
           him
           to
           know
           that
           there
           is
           not
           one
           Village
           which
           he
           would
           hardly
           undertake
           ,
           since
           he
           cannot
           but
           know
           that
           the
           Protestants
           have
           many
           
             large
             Plantations
          
           in
           Provinces
           inhabited
           by
           Pagans
           ,
           whereof
           many
           have
           been
           converted
           ;
           if
           he
           did
           not
           think
           that
           a
           conversion
           from
           Paganism
           is
           to
           little
           purpose
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           not
           to
           the
           
             Popes
             obedience
          
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           indeed
           a
           condition
           imposed
           upon
           the
           
             Protestant
             proselytes
          
           :
           And
           if
           he
           will
           not
           allow
           us
           the
           having
           ever
           done
           one
           miracle
           ,
           he
           is
           not
           of
           the
           mind
           of
           as
           great
           a
           
             Catholick
             Doctor
          
           as
           himself
           ,
           Dr.
           Harpsfield
           ,
           who
           in
           his
           
             Ecclesiastical
             History
          
           of
           England
           ,
           after
           he
           hath
           at
           large
           described
           the
           miracle
           wrought
           by
           
             Edward
             the
             Confessor
          
           ,
           in
           the
           cure
           of
           those
           noisom
           swellings
           (
           which
           hath
           since
           got
           the
           name
           of
           the
           
             Kings
             Evil
             :
          
           )
           
           He
           adds
           ,
           
             Quam
             strumosos
             sanandi
             
             admirabilem
             dotem
             in
             posteros
             suos
             Anglorum
             Reges
             ,
             ad
             nostra
             usque
             tempora
             transfudisse
             &
             perpetuâsse
             meritò
             creditur
             :
          
           And
           Mr.
           Cressy
           may
           be
           informed
           that
           no
           
             precedent
             King
          
           hath
           more
           notoriously
           cured
           multitudes
           of
           people
           of
           both
           Sexes
           ,
           than
           the
           
             present
             King
          
           hath
           done
           ,
           both
           whilst
           he
           remained
           in
           the
           parts
           
             beyond
             the
             Seas
          
           ,
           and
           since
           his
           return
           into
           England
           .
        
         
           Truly
           Mr.
           Cressy
           hath
           chafed
           himself
           into
           a
           very
           tragical
           heighth
           of
           choler
           ,
           when
           after
           his
           passionate
           and
           ungrave
           commination
           of
           what
           the
           Doctor
           shall
           undergo
           at
           the
           day
           of
           Judgment
           ,
           he
           defies
           him
           to
           say
           ,
           pag.
           35.
           
           publickly
           ,
           or
           by
           writing
           to
           signifie
           only
           his
           opinion
           ,
           
             That
             S.
          
           Benedict
           ,
           S.
           Gregory
           ,
           S.
           Francis
           ,
           
             and
             the
             rest
             are
             now
             reprobate
             damned
             Souls
             in
             Hell
             ,
             yet
             such
          
           (
           he
           says
           )
           
             they
             must
             be
             if
             they
             were
             hypocritical
             Visionaries
             ,
             and
             false
             pretenders
             of
             Miracles
             ,
          
           &c.
           and
           if
           such
           be
           not
           his
           opinion
           ,
           nay
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           not
           assured
           that
           they
           are
           in
           a
           cursed
           condition
           ,
           he
           asks
           ,
           
             Whether
             his
             Tongue
             or
             Pen
             was
             not
             set
             on
             fire
             of
             Hell
             ,
             whilst
             he
             uttered
             such
             blasphemies
             against
             them
             ,
             as
             a
             perpetual
             monument
             of
             his
             rage
             till
             the
             day
             of
             Iudgment
             ,
          
           I
           cannot
           imagine
           what
           storm
           hath
           raised
           this
           tempest
           of
           words
           ;
           where
           is
           this
           rage
           ?
           where
           
           was
           this
           blasphemy
           ?
           Mr.
           Cressy
           will
           have
           too
           great
           an
           advantage
           against
           those
           who
           differ
           from
           him
           in
           opinion
           ,
           if
           they
           must
           be
           obliged
           to
           condemn
           all
           those
           whose
           words
           which
           they
           are
           said
           to
           have
           spoken
           ,
           they
           do
           not
           believe
           ,
           nor
           those
           actions
           which
           are
           imputed
           to
           them
           to
           be
           damned
           in
           Hell
           :
           Such
           fury
           may
           possess
           Mr.
           Cressy
           ,
           and
           some
           others
           (
           I
           hope
           not
           many
           )
           of
           
             his
             Religion
          
           ,
           but
           
             our
             Church
          
           allows
           no
           such
           presumption
           in
           
             her
             Children
          
           .
           Many
           melancholick
           and
           fanciful
           men
           have
           believed
           that
           they
           have
           had
           visions
           and
           illuminations
           which
           have
           been
           but
           the
           effects
           of
           their
           fancy
           and
           melancholy
           :
           Others
           have
           believed
           men
           to
           have
           wrought
           miracles
           ,
           which
           they
           never
           did
           work
           ;
           and
           some
           things
           to
           have
           been
           miracles
           which
           were
           not
           miracles
           ,
           and
           no
           sober
           men
           will
           condemn
           either
           of
           those
           to
           damnation
           :
           Nay
           ,
           if
           any
           pious
           persons
           out
           of
           their
           zeal
           to
           Christianity
           have
           believed
           it
           necessary
           to
           the
           promotion
           thereof
           ,
           to
           devise
           miracles
           ,
           and
           perswade
           others
           to
           believe
           them
           (
           as
           many
           such
           frauds
           have
           been
           imputed
           to
           the
           
             ancient
             Monks
          
           by
           
             Catholick
             writers
          
           )
           God
           forbid
           that
           we
           should
           believe
           that
           those
           Souls
           are
           therefore
           in
           Hell.
           Mr.
           Cressy
           hath
           a
           credulity
           towards
           miracles
           greater
           than
           most
           Catholicks
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           than
           any
           
           one
           other
           learned
           Catholick
           ;
           and
           yet
           it
           is
           possible
           that
           he
           may
           not
           believe
           that
           vision
           or
           illumination
           which
           S.
           Francis
           relates
           of
           himself
           ;
           that
           when
           he
           had
           made
           his
           
             first
             Rule
          
           ,
           many
           thought
           it
           too
           hard
           ,
           and
           desired
           that
           he
           would
           lessen
           the
           rigour
           of
           it
           ;
           whereupon
           he
           went
           up
           into
           a
           mountain
           called
           Palombo
           ,
           and
           after
           many
           prayers
           and
           tears
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           long
           fasting
           upon
           Bread
           and
           Water
           ,
           
             Spiritu
             sancto
             suggerente
             ,
             &
             Christo
             dictante
             ,
          
           he
           writ
           those
           Rules
           which
           still
           are
           pretended
           to
           be
           observed
           ,
           and
           which
           upon
           this
           ground
           were
           confirmed
           by
           
             Pope
             Honorius
             the
             third
          
           ;
           notwithstanding
           all
           which
           ,
           his
           own
           
             Friers
             of
             Assissium
          
           remained
           still
           unsatisfied
           with
           the
           severity
           and
           rigour
           of
           those
           his
           
             second
             Rules
          
           ,
           and
           obliged
           their
           Superiour
           to
           accompany
           them
           to
           
             S.
             Francis
          
           ,
           who
           seeing
           them
           coming
           ,
           called
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           asked
           them
           what
           they
           came
           for
           ;
           to
           which
           they
           resolutely
           answered
           ,
           that
           his
           
             new
             rule
          
           was
           too
           sharp
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           would
           not
           be
           bound
           to
           observe
           it
           ;
           he
           should
           make
           it
           for
           himself
           ,
           but
           not
           for
           them
           :
           upon
           which
           S.
           Francis
           turned
           his
           face
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           said
           to
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           
             Lord
             ,
             did
             not
             I
             tell
             thee
             that
             these
             men
             would
             not
             believe
             me
             ?
             Tune
             audierunt
             omnes
             vocem
             Christi
             respondentem
             in
             aere
             ,
             Francisce
             ,
             Nihil
             est
             in
             regula
             de
             tuo
             ,
             sed
             
             meum
             est
             quicquid
             est
             ibi
             ;
             &
             volo
             quod
             regula
             sic
             observetur
             ,
             ad
             literam
             ,
             ad
             literam
             ,
             ad
             literam
             ,
             sine
             glossa
             ,
             sine
             glossa
             ,
             sine
             glossa
          
           ;
           and
           added
           ,
           
             Ego
             scio
             quantum
             potest
             humana
             fragilitas
             ,
             &
             quantum
             volo
             juvare
             eos
             ,
             qui
             hanc
             regulam
             amplectentur
             ,
             qui
             ergo
             nolunt
             observare
             eam
             ,
             exeant
             de
             ordine
          
           ;
           upon
           which
           he
           pacified
           his
           Friers
           ,
           and
           thought
           
             his
             Rules
          
           to
           be
           as
           much
           dictated
           to
           him
           by
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           as
           the
           Law
           was
           by
           God
           to
           Moses
           upon
           the
           
             Mount
             Sinai
          
           ,
           all
           this
           is
           printed
           with
           
             his
             Rule
          
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           
             Popes
             Bulls
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             testimony
             of
             S.
             Bonaventure
          
           .
           If
           Mr.
           Cressy
           doth
           believe
           this
           ,
           he
           doth
           believe
           more
           than
           any
           learned
           Capuchin
           or
           
             Franciscan
             Frier
          
           doth
           pretend
           to
           believe
           ,
           and
           if
           he
           doth
           not
           believe
           it
           ,
           he
           rejects
           S.
           Francis
           his
           own
           evidence
           ,
           which
           is
           better
           than
           hath
           been
           given
           for
           any
           one
           miracle
           that
           is
           imputed
           to
           him
           :
           Certainly
           whatsoever
           a
           man
           is
           not
           bound
           to
           believe
           he
           may
           very
           lawfully
           disbelieve
           ;
           so
           that
           I
           know
           not
           where
           the
           Doctor
           's
           fault
           is
           by
           Mr.
           Cressy's
           own
           judgment
           ;
           for
           he
           says
           ,
           no
           man
           is
           obliged
           to
           believe
           them
           :
           After
           all
           which
           I
           cannot
           enough
           admire
           and
           pity
           the
           strange
           extasie
           into
           which
           Mr.
           Cressy's
           passion
           hath
           transported
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           reprove
           the
           Doctor
           for
           not
           giving
           the
           same
           credit
           to
           the
           Visions
           ,
           and
           Dreams
           ,
           
           and
           Revelations
           of
           S.
           
             Benedict
             &
          
           S.
           Francis
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           bound
           to
           do
           ,
           to
           the
           prescription
           of
           diet
           which
           God
           himself
           gave
           to
           the
           
             Prophet
             Ezekiel
          
           ,
           and
           the
           command
           he
           gave
           to
           the
           
             Prophet
             Isaiah
          
           to
           go
           naked
           and
           barefoot
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           injunction
           our
           Saviour
           laid
           upon
           his
           Disciples
           in
           an
           extraordinary
           mission
           not
           to
           salute
           any
           man
           they
           met
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           because
           he
           believes
           the
           
             word
             of
             God
          
           ,
           which
           every
           Christian
           professes
           to
           do
           ,
           he
           should
           likewise
           believe
           those
           visions
           and
           miracles
           ,
           which
           few
           wise
           men
           think
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           and
           they
           who
           do
           ,
           confess
           that
           they
           are
           not
           bound
           to
           think
           so
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           the
           office
           of
           a
           Friend
           to
           desire
           Mr.
           Cressy
           once
           more
           to
           revolve
           the
           
             three
             last
             pages
             of
          
           his
           
             second
             Chapter
          
           ,
           and
           seriously
           consider
           ,
           whether
           there
           be
           not
           more
           wrath
           ,
           and
           clamour
           ,
           and
           evil
           speaking
           ,
           and
           even
           prophaneness
           ,
           if
           not
           blasphemy
           ,
           than
           all
           put
           together
           in
           the
           
             Doctors
             Book
          
           can
           possibly
           amount
           to
           in
           any
           candid
           interpretation
           .
        
         
           I
           doubt
           he
           will
           have
           as
           ill
           luck
           in
           his
           
             third
             Chapter
          
           ,
           and
           the
           worse
           because
           the
           subject
           of
           it
           ,
           Prayer
           and
           Contemplation
           ,
           hath
           not
           at
           all
           mollified
           his
           spirit
           ,
           or
           reduced
           his
           passion
           to
           any
           sobriety
           .
           Must
           a
           man
           be
           thought
           to
           be
           averse
           to
           a
           
             contemplative
             
             life
          
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           an
           enemy
           to
           ,
           or
           a
           derider
           of
           the
           
             Prayer
             of
             contemplation
          
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           not
           much
           affected
           with
           the
           Rules
           and
           prescriptions
           which
           Mr.
           Cressy
           and
           some
           other
           of
           his
           Friends
           have
           taken
           upon
           them
           to
           give
           ,
           for
           rendring
           the
           same
           more
           perfect
           and
           exact
           ?
           And
           though
           the
           Doctor
           is
           more
           modest
           than
           to
           make
           his
           own
           judgment
           and
           understanding
           an
           argument
           to
           condemn
           what
           another
           man
           thinks
           very
           reasonable
           (
           which
           is
           the
           syllogism
           the
           other
           out
           of
           kindness
           hath
           made
           for
           him
           ;
           )
           yet
           truly
           I
           have
           so
           good
           an
           opinion
           of
           Mr.
           Cressy's
           understanding
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           should
           tell
           me
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           held
           a
           discourse
           upon
           matter
           of
           Religion
           with
           a
           man
           who
           entertained
           him
           for
           half
           an
           hour
           in
           a
           continued
           speech
           ,
           with
           many
           proper
           ,
           and
           in
           themselves
           very
           intelligible
           words
           ,
           which
           drew
           his
           best
           attention
           to
           what
           he
           said
           ,
           which
           was
           all
           pronounced
           in
           so
           grave
           a
           tone
           ,
           that
           he
           suspected
           his
           own
           understanding
           for
           not
           quickly
           comprehending
           what
           his
           meaning
           could
           be
           ;
           but
           that
           after
           all
           his
           intentness
           of
           mind
           ,
           he
           could
           observe
           nothing
           but
           a
           heap
           of
           words
           improperly
           mingled
           together
           ,
           without
           any
           coherence
           or
           context
           to
           make
           any
           signification
           :
           I
           should
           presently
           conclude
           ,
           that
           what
           he
           had
           heard
           was
           
             unintelligible
             
             canting
          
           ;
           for
           what
           other
           definition
           can
           be
           given
           of
           
             unintelligible
             canting
          
           ,
           than
           a
           dialect
           of
           affected
           words
           ,
           which
           have
           no
           congruity
           ,
           and
           of
           which
           men
           of
           very
           competent
           parts
           ,
           and
           who
           hear
           patiently
           ,
           cannot
           collect
           any
           sence
           ?
           And
           I
           have
           always
           believed
           that
           men
           who
           cannot
           express
           their
           own
           meaning
           ,
           in
           words
           and
           a
           method
           that
           men
           of
           good
           comprehension
           do
           understand
           their
           meaning
           ,
           have
           not
           clear
           notions
           themselves
           of
           what
           they
           do
           deliver
           ;
           and
           if
           
             mystick
             Divines
          
           will
           express
           their
           conceptions
           of
           the
           most
           pure
           operations
           of
           the
           Soul
           her self
           ,
           and
           likewise
           of
           God
           upon
           the
           Soul
           ,
           in
           such
           terms
           and
           language
           ,
           as
           none
           but
           those
           of
           their
           own
           fraternity
           can
           upon
           hearing
           them
           know
           what
           they
           would
           have
           ,
           they
           must
           not
           take
           it
           ill
           if
           other
           men
           believe
           that
           they
           have
           a
           
             peculiar
             cipher
          
           between
           themselves
           ,
           which
           being
           in
           words
           ,
           is
           only
           
             sence
             to
             them
          
           ,
           and
           
             canting
             to
             every
             body
             else
          
           :
           But
           without
           doubt
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           whatsoever
           relates
           to
           it
           ,
           should
           always
           consist
           of
           language
           so
           plain
           and
           easie
           ,
           that
           the
           meanest
           and
           lowest
           of
           the
           people
           cannot
           but
           know
           what
           every
           word
           signifies
           .
           And
           as
           he
           is
           commonly
           very
           unhappy
           in
           his
           application
           of
           Scripture
           ;
           so
           he
           now
           prophanes
           S.
           Paul's
           name
           to
           a
           purpose
           so
           contrary
           to
           what
           he
           
           would
           apply
           it
           to
           ,
           that
           if
           there
           were
           no
           other
           argument
           to
           convince
           him
           of
           his
           error
           ,
           that
           Text
           alone
           would
           do
           it
           very
           amply
           .
           S.
           
             Paul
             ,
             who
          
           ,
           he
           says
           ,
           
             was
             the
             greatest
             Master
             of
             Language
             that
             perhaps
             ever
             was
             ,
             yet
             for
             want
             of
             words
             could
             not
             describe
             the
             extasie
             he
             had
             been
             in
             ,
             nor
             the
             vision
             that
             he
             had
             seen
             ,
             but
             professed
             that
             no
             humane
             language
             could
             describe
             them
             ,
             nor
             humane
             fancy
             comprehend
             them
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           Mr.
           Cressy
           says
           ,
           that
           according
           to
           the
           Doctors
           grounds
           ,
           S.
           Paul
           should
           be
           the
           greatest
           Fanatick
           that
           ever
           was
           ,
           yea
           the
           Father
           of
           all
           Fanaticks
           ,
           yet
           the
           Doctor
           dares
           not
           call
           him
           so
           ,
           whereas
           the
           Doctor
           only
           calls
           those
           Fanaticks
           who
           will
           not
           imitate
           S.
           Paul
           ,
           but
           upon
           an
           imagination
           that
           they
           have
           seen
           somewhat
           which
           few
           men
           believe
           they
           did
           see
           ,
           will
           needs
           describe
           it
           in
           words
           which
           no
           body
           understands
           :
           and
           though
           that
           great
           
             Master
             of
             Language
          
           ,
           therefore
           forbore
           to
           mention
           what
           he
           had
           seen
           or
           heard
           ,
           because
           there
           were
           no
           words
           which
           would
           serve
           the
           turn
           ,
           he
           hath
           helped
           S.
           Paul
           to
           proper
           words
           to
           do
           it
           by
           ;
           and
           says
           that
           it
           cannot
           be
           denied
           to
           have
           been
           a
           
             passive
             union
          
           of
           S.
           Paul's
           Soul
           with
           God
           ,
           but
           since
           S.
           Paul
           could
           not
           tell
           what
           it
           was
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           bound
           to
           believe
           that
           Mr.
           Cressy
           knows
           
           better
           ,
           or
           can
           better
           express
           it
           ;
           and
           it
           were
           to
           be
           wished
           that
           his
           Friends
           ,
           if
           they
           have
           such
           apparitions
           as
           they
           cannot
           understand
           ,
           they
           will
           be
           as
           modest
           as
           S.
           Paul
           ,
           and
           not
           go
           about
           to
           describe
           them
           ,
           nor
           believe
           that
           they
           do
           understand
           themselves
           ,
           what
           they
           cannot
           make
           any
           body
           else
           to
           understand
           .
        
         
           Since
           Mr.
           Cressy
           appeals
           from
           the
           Doctor
           to
           the
           
             indifferent
             Reader
          
           ,
           upon
           his
           sharp
           censure
           of
           some
           expressions
           in
           
             Sancta
             Sophia
          
           ,
           and
           takes
           much
           pains
           to
           make
           elucidations
           upon
           those
           difficult
           places
           which
           the
           Doctor
           thought
           hard
           to
           be
           understood
           ,
           and
           which
           he
           seems
           to
           believe
           will
           ,
           by
           the
           pains
           he
           hath
           taken
           ,
           appear
           very
           intelligible
           .
           I
           cannot
           but
           take
           my self
           to
           be
           one
           of
           those
           
             indifferent
             Readers
          
           ,
           who
           is
           not
           by
           any
           prejudice
           to
           the
           man
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           matter
           uncapable
           of
           judging
           of
           the
           sence
           of
           what
           he
           reads
           :
           And
           I
           must
           confess
           that
           by
           Mr.
           Cressy's
           favour
           and
           direction
           ,
           I
           had
           one
           of
           those
           Books
           of
           
             Sancta
             Sophia
          
           presented
           to
           me
           assoon
           as
           it
           was
           printed
           ;
           which
           I
           was
           the
           more
           impatient
           to
           read
           ,
           because
           he
           had
           recommended
           it
           to
           me
           as
           a
           Book
           worthy
           to
           be
           read
           by
           all
           Christians
           ,
           since
           it
           medled
           not
           with
           any
           Controversies
           ,
           but
           was
           the
           greatest
           help
           
           to
           devotion
           in
           general
           ,
           that
           had
           been
           yet
           published
           ;
           nor
           did
           he
           think
           himself
           concerned
           in
           the
           commendation
           ,
           since
           he
           always
           professed
           that
           he
           was
           not
           Author
           of
           any
           thing
           contained
           in
           the
           Book
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           method
           and
           marshalling
           the
           several
           discourses
           out
           of
           Papers
           and
           Notes
           ,
           not
           enough
           digested
           by
           the
           death
           of
           Mr.
           Baker
           ,
           who
           was
           generally
           esteemed
           a
           learned
           and
           devout
           man
           ;
           and
           truly
           I
           believe
           he
           might
           be
           so
           ,
           and
           as
           I
           have
           heard
           (
           for
           I
           never
           saw
           him
           ,
           nor
           did
           Mr.
           Cressy
           I
           think
           )
           spent
           more
           time
           privately
           upon
           his
           own
           thoughts
           ,
           than
           in
           books
           or
           conversation
           .
           I
           cannot
           deny
           but
           that
           I
           did
           then
           think
           that
           what
           was
           not
           very
           vulgarly
           said
           ,
           which
           was
           honest
           ,
           was
           very
           obscure
           and
           difficult
           to
           be
           understood
           ,
           which
           I
           did
           really
           impute
           to
           want
           of
           capacity
           in
           my self
           ,
           until
           I
           read
           many
           of
           the
           particulars
           to
           others
           much
           wiser
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           respects
           very
           competent
           judges
           of
           such
           discourses
           ;
           and
           when
           upon
           a
           full
           disquisition
           I
           found
           them
           of
           the
           same
           opinion
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           knew
           not
           how
           to
           make
           any
           thing
           that
           was
           said
           applicable
           to
           heighten
           their
           own
           devotions
           ,
           I
           begun
           to
           conclude
           too
           ,
           that
           what
           benefit
           soever
           others
           might
           attain
           by
           reading
           it
           (
           for
           I
           met
           with
           some
           women
           who
           professed
           to
           have
           received
           much
           benefit
           by
           
           it
           )
           I
           should
           get
           little
           in
           taking
           more
           pains
           to
           comprehend
           it
           ;
           and
           I
           remember
           it
           came
           out
           much
           about
           the
           same
           time
           that
           Sir
           
             Henry
             Vane
          
           published
           a
           book
           of
           the
           same
           subject
           ,
           
             of
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             union
             with
             God
          
           ;
           which
           when
           I
           had
           read
           ,
           and
           found
           nothing
           of
           his
           usual
           clearness
           and
           ratiocination
           in
           his
           discourse
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           used
           much
           to
           excel
           the
           best
           of
           the
           company
           he
           kept
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           stile
           thereof
           was
           very
           like
           that
           of
           
             Sancta
             Sophia
          
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           a
           crowd
           of
           very
           easie
           words
           the
           sence
           was
           too
           hard
           to
           find
           out
           :
           I
           was
           of
           opinion
           that
           the
           subject
           matter
           of
           it
           was
           of
           so
           delicate
           a
           nature
           ,
           that
           it
           required
           another
           kind
           of
           preparation
           of
           mind
           ,
           and
           it
           may
           be
           another
           kind
           of
           diet
           than
           men
           are
           ordinarily
           supplied
           with
           :
           And
           I
           am
           now
           the
           more
           confirmed
           in
           that
           judgment
           ,
           by
           finding
           all
           Mr.
           Cressy's
           glosses
           which
           he
           hath
           taken
           the
           pains
           to
           make
           ,
           to
           inform
           his
           indifferent
           Reader
           of
           the
           sence
           of
           those
           hard
           places
           ,
           do
           but
           make
           the
           understanding
           thereof
           the
           more
           intricate
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Commentary
           is
           not
           less
           obscure
           than
           the
           Text
           ,
           and
           nothing
           is
           more
           wonderful
           than
           that
           the
           illustration
           he
           makes
           to
           facilitate
           the
           understanding
           of
           what
           is
           conceived
           obscure
           ,
           by
           the
           Prayer
           in
           our
           Churches
           Liturgy
           ,
           (
           which
           he
           says
           was
           borrowed
           
           from
           the
           Roman
           ,
           and
           I
           say
           was
           translated
           out
           of
           our
           own
           ,
           )
           
             Lord
             ,
             from
             whom
             all
             good
             things
             come
             ,
             grant
             us
             thy
             humble
             servants
             ,
             that
             by
             thy
             holy
             inspiration
             we
             may
             think
             those
             things
             that
             be
             good
             ,
             and
             by
             thy
             merciful
             guiding
             we
             may
             perform
             the
             same
             :
          
           I
           say
           it
           is
           strange
           that
           he
           does
           not
           so
           far
           discern
           ,
           that
           this
           Prayer
           is
           so
           easie
           that
           no
           one
           pretends
           not
           to
           understand
           the
           perfect
           meaning
           and
           extent
           thereof
           ;
           whereas
           he
           cannot
           but
           know
           that
           some
           men
           of
           more
           than
           common
           understanding
           profess
           not
           to
           comprehend
           the
           other
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           too
           magisterial
           a
           determination
           ,
           that
           whosoever
           hath
           not
           a
           capacity
           to
           understand
           
             Sancta
             Sophia
          
           ,
           is
           an
           enemy
           to
           mental
           Prayer
           ,
           which
           no
           body
           can
           be
           who
           understands
           it
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           least
           degree
           hath
           endeavoured
           to
           practise
           it
           :
           Since
           it
           is
           the
           best
           ,
           if
           not
           the
           only
           way
           to
           keep
           the
           mind
           fixed
           upon
           the
           subject
           it
           is
           solicitous
           for
           ,
           and
           the
           object
           to
           whom
           the
           Prayers
           are
           directed
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           loud
           pronunciation
           of
           many
           words
           ,
           is
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           to
           many
           men
           the
           most
           difficult
           thing
           in
           the
           sacrifice
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           especially
           if
           there
           be
           any
           affectation
           of
           words
           ,
           which
           insensibly
           carries
           the
           mind
           away
           from
           what
           it
           should
           be
           intent
           upon
           ,
           and
           the
           least
           moment
           of
           diversion
           puts
           a
           period
           to
           mental
           prayer
           ,
           which
           
           without
           any
           sensible
           motion
           hath
           a
           vehemence
           that
           cannot
           bear
           interruption
           ,
           and
           as
           little
           any
           prescription
           of
           method
           from
           another
           man.
           
        
         
           To
           the
           personal
           reflexions
           and
           invectives
           against
           the
           Doctor
           ,
           fuller
           of
           causeless
           passions
           ,
           and
           of
           bitterness
           ,
           and
           virulence
           ,
           than
           I
           have
           ever
           observed
           in
           so
           little
           room
           in
           any
           book
           ,
           I
           shall
           answer
           in
           a
           more
           proper
           place
           anon
           .
        
         
           After
           Mr.
           Cressy
           hath
           spent
           many
           pages
           in
           commending
           to
           his
           friends
           the
           having
           a
           good
           opinion
           of
           Visions
           ,
           and
           Revelations
           ,
           and
           Miracles
           ,
           and
           very
           pathetically
           advises
           them
           to
           read
           the
           Histories
           of
           the
           
             lives
             of
             Saints
          
           ,
           which
           the
           more
           they
           have
           done
           ,
           they
           may
           probably
           be
           the
           less
           inclined
           to
           conform
           to
           his
           opinions
           ;
           he
           professes
           that
           the
           only
           ground
           of
           the
           
             Catholicks
             faith
          
           ,
           is
           
             divine
             Revelation
          
           made
           to
           the
           Church
           by
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           conveyed
           to
           posterity
           in
           Scripture
           and
           Tradition
           ;
           and
           we
           say
           that
           the
           ground
           of
           the
           Faith
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           is
           the
           same
           ,
           leaving
           out
           the
           two
           last
           words
           ,
           
             and
             tradition
          
           ;
           not
           that
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           is
           an
           enemy
           to
           ,
           or
           disclaims
           the
           use
           of
           tradition
           ,
           but
           is
           not
           guided
           and
           governed
           by
           it
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           
           the
           incertainty
           of
           it
           :
           Where
           the
           tradition
           is
           universal
           and
           uncontradicted
           ,
           we
           have
           as
           much
           resignation
           to
           it
           as
           they
           have
           ;
           and
           therefore
           we
           do
           acknowledge
           the
           reception
           of
           the
           Scripture
           to
           be
           by
           unquestionable
           and
           never
           doubted
           tradition
           :
           and
           that
           having
           thereby
           received
           it
           ,
           it
           hath
           in
           it self
           enough
           to
           convince
           the
           Reader
           that
           it
           could
           not
           be
           formed
           and
           invented
           by
           the
           wit
           of
           man
           ,
           nor
           that
           it
           hath
           not
           been
           disguised
           or
           corrupted
           by
           the
           malice
           of
           man
           ;
           and
           so
           we
           are
           possessed
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           by
           the
           same
           tradition
           that
           they
           are
           ;
           and
           whatever
           they
           believe
           by
           as
           confessed
           a
           tradition
           ,
           we
           believe
           likewise
           as
           well
           as
           they
           :
           But
           when
           they
           urge
           many
           things
           as
           necessary
           to
           be
           believed
           by
           the
           
             authority
             of
             tradition
          
           ,
           we
           do
           not
           reject
           the
           authority
           ,
           but
           deny
           the
           tradition
           ,
           and
           say
           there
           is
           no
           tradition
           that
           will
           warrant
           it
           ;
           and
           how
           fallible
           that
           pretence
           is
           ,
           needs
           no
           other
           manifestation
           than
           that
           controversie
           of
           the
           
             observation
             of
             Easter
          
           ,
           which
           continued
           half
           a
           hundred
           years
           only
           upon
           the
           point
           of
           tradition
           with
           so
           much
           bitterness
           and
           animosity
           ;
           the
           
             Greek
             Church
          
           alledging
           that
           tradition
           was
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Roman
             Church
          
           the
           contrary
           ;
           and
           if
           tradition
           was
           so
           doubtful
           a
           guide
           in
           those
           Primitive
           times
           ,
           when
           so
           few
           years
           had
           run
           out
           ,
           
           what
           must
           it
           be
           now
           ,
           when
           five
           times
           as
           many
           are
           since
           expired
           .
           They
           therefore
           do
           not
           deal
           ingenously
           ,
           who
           amuse
           
             their
             auditors
          
           with
           telling
           them
           ,
           that
           we
           reject
           
             all
             tradition
          
           ,
           consider
           not
           antiquity
           ,
           submit
           to
           no
           authority
           ,
           but
           every
           man
           chuses
           a
           Religion
           according
           to
           his
           
             own
             spirit
          
           :
           Whereas
           they
           well
           know
           that
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           doth
           as
           much
           respect
           tradition
           when
           it
           is
           agreed
           upon
           (
           as
           all
           evidence
           must
           be
           that
           is
           submitted
           to
           )
           and
           requires
           as
           much
           subjection
           to
           authority
           ,
           and
           leaves
           as
           little
           to
           the
           
             private
             fancy
          
           and
           imagination
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           pays
           as
           much
           reverence
           to
           the
           
             primitive
             Fathers
          
           where
           they
           concur
           together
           in
           opinion
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           doth
           ;
           but
           denies
           any
           subjection
           to
           
             that
             Church
          
           ,
           and
           believes
           that
           
             her
             own
             children
          
           (
           with
           others
           she
           meddles
           not
           )
           should
           have
           the
           same
           reverence
           for
           
             her
             determinations
          
           ,
           as
           those
           others
           have
           for
           
             the
             Roman
          
           ;
           since
           her
           determinations
           are
           made
           with
           as
           much
           regularity
           ,
           as
           
             lawful
             authority
          
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           
             unanimous
             advice
          
           of
           as
           learned
           men
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           others
           ,
           of
           which
           we
           shall
           say
           more
           in
           the
           conclusion
           of
           this
           discourse
           .
        
         
           If
           Mr.
           Cressy
           was
           not
           very
           confident
           that
           all
           for
           whom
           he
           writes
           ,
           will
           confidently
           
           believe
           all
           he
           says
           ,
           and
           had
           not
           a
           marvellous
           contempt
           of
           all
           other
           persons
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           so
           positively
           say
           ,
           
             That
             when
             examination
             is
             made
             of
             miracles
             in
             order
             to
             the
             Canonization
             of
             any
             Saint
             ,
             the
             testimony
             of
             women
             will
             not
             be
             received
             ,
          
           pag.
           68.
           
           and
           gives
           the
           reason
           for
           it
           ,
           
             because
             naturally
             imagination
             is
             stronger
             in
             them
             than
             judgment
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             is
             esteemed
             by
             them
             to
             be
             pious
             ,
             is
             easily
             concluded
             by
             them
             to
             be
             true
          
           ;
           which
           may
           likewise
           be
           the
           reason
           that
           his
           beloved
           
             Sancta
             Sophia
          
           is
           so
           much
           valued
           by
           women
           ,
           and
           
             his
             Miracles
          
           so
           much
           believed
           by
           them
           only
           ,
           and
           neither
           the
           one
           or
           the
           other
           in
           any
           degree
           regarded
           by
           any
           learned
           men
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Church
          
           :
           But
           his
           averment
           that
           the
           testimony
           of
           women
           is
           rejected
           in
           those
           cases
           ,
           is
           without
           any
           ground
           .
           Was
           not
           the
           single
           testimony
           of
           the
           Nurse
           the
           only
           evidence
           of
           the
           first
           miracle
           that
           was
           wrought
           by
           his
           adored
           S.
           Benedict
           in
           the
           mending
           the
           Sieve
           ,
           or
           putting
           together
           the
           broken
           pieces
           of
           the
           
             Earthen
             pot
          
           ?
           If
           he
           were
           much
           conversant
           in
           the
           acts
           of
           Canonization
           ,
           as
           he
           ought
           to
           be
           before
           he
           publishes
           the
           Rules
           observed
           there
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           found
           that
           the
           
             seventh
             miracle
          
           wrought
           by
           
             Philip
             Nereus
          
           (
           the
           Founder
           of
           the
           order
           of
           the
           Oratorians
           )
           for
           which
           he
           was
           Canonized
           ,
           was
           ,
           
           that
           he
           cured
           diseases
           oftentimes
           by
           
             his
             word
          
           ;
           as
           particularly
           in
           the
           case
           of
           
             Maria
             Felici
             à
             Castro
             ;
             in
             Monasterio
             Turris
             speculorum
             Moniali
             ,
             quae
             continua
             febri
             correpta
             ,
             Philippo
             jubente
             statim
             convaluit
             :
          
           And
           
             his
             eighth
          
           was
           ,
           that
           he
           cured
           many
           sick
           people
           meerly
           by
           
             his
             apparition
             ;
             Ac
             Drusilla
             Fantina
             ,
             quae
             praecipiti
             casuprostrata
             ,
             ac
             horribili
             capitis
             ,
             oculorum
             &
             totius
             corporis
             collisione
             ,
             semiviva
             jacens
             ,
             tribus
             Philippi
             apparitionibus
             mirabiliter
             liberatur
             :
          
           And
           he
           would
           likewise
           have
           found
           in
           the
           Canonization
           of
           
             Ignotius
             Loyala
          
           his
           
             thirty
             third
             miracle
          
           is
           ,
           that
           of
           
             Isabella
             Monialis
             ord
             .
             S.
             Clarae
             ,
          
           who
           being
           threescore
           and
           seven
           years
           old
           ,
           being
           in
           a
           very
           high
           place
           about
           business
           ,
           by
           mischance
           had
           a
           terrible
           fall
           to
           the
           ground
           ,
           with
           which
           she
           broke
           her
           thigh
           ,
           and
           for
           above
           forty
           days
           
             adhibitis
             per
             Medicum
             &
             Chirurgum
             ,
             eventu
             planè
             irrito
             ,
             medicamentis
             ,
          
           and
           all
           hope
           of
           life
           being
           in
           the
           judgment
           of
           all
           ,
           hopeless
           and
           desperate
           ,
           
             petita
             tamen
             pia
             cum
             religione
             &
             impetrata
             reliquia
             B.
             Ignatii
             &
             super
             coxendicem
             applicata
             ,
             statim
             sana
             est
             reddita
             ,
             &
             coxendicem
             &
             tibiam
             prius
             tumentem
             ,
             atque
             immobilem
             ,
             expedite
             ,
             &
             sine
             dolore
             movere
             coepit
             ,
             &
             die
             proxima
             surrexit
             ,
             ac
             libere
             &
             perfecte
             ambulavit
             .
          
           Many
           more
           of
           the
           like
           instances
           he
           will
           find
           in
           the
           
             fourth
             
             Tome
          
           of
           the
           great
           Bullarium
           ;
           and
           without
           the
           evidence
           of
           these
           
             three
             women
          
           ,
           these
           miracles
           had
           been
           lost
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           but
           contribute
           very
           much
           to
           their
           Canonization
           :
           Nor
           was
           the
           
             Testimony
             of
             women
          
           ever
           rejected
           in
           those
           cases
           ,
           it
           is
           probable
           for
           that
           very
           reason
           for
           which
           Mr.
           Cressy
           seems
           to
           think
           their
           evidence
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           received
           ,
           
             because
             imagination
             is
             stronger
             in
             them
             than
             judgment
             ,
             and
             that
             whatsoever
             is
             esteemed
             by
             them
             to
             be
             pious
             ,
             is
             easily
             by
             them
             concluded
             to
             be
             true
          
           ;
           and
           such
           a
           Confessor
           as
           Mr.
           Cressy
           will
           easily
           perswade
           them
           to
           believe
           that
           many
           things
           are
           pious
           ,
           which
           he
           knows
           not
           to
           be
           true
           :
           And
           in
           truth
           he
           hath
           not
           answered
           the
           weight
           of
           the
           Doctors
           instance
           of
           the
           visions
           of
           S.
           Bridget
           ,
           and
           S.
           Katherine
           of
           Syena
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           help
           that
           S.
           Anthony
           and
           
             Cardinal
             Baronius
          
           can
           give
           him
           ;
           the
           last
           of
           which
           apparently
           believed
           neither
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           his
           
             own
             addition
          
           is
           much
           less
           satisfactory
           to
           any
           discerning
           person
           ,
           
             that
             no
             Oecumenical
             Council
             hath
             made
             a
             Canon
             with
             an
             Anathema
             against
             all
             those
             who
             will
             not
             acknowledge
             all
             the
             Revelations
             of
             S.
          
           Bridget
           
             to
             have
             been
             divine
             ,
             and
             the
             belief
             of
             them
             necessary
             to
             salvation
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             that
             was
             done
             by
             the
             Council
             ,
             was
             upon
             occasion
             of
             invectives
             made
             against
             those
             Revelations
             by
             
             many
             Catholicks
             to
             require
          
           Joannes
           à
           Turrecremata
           ,
           
             to
             peruse
             and
             give
             his
             judgment
             of
             them
          
           ;
           which
           being
           favourable
           ,
           the
           Council
           approved
           them
           ,
           says
           the
           Doctor
           ,
           that
           is
           (
           says
           Mr.
           
             Cressy
             )
             freely
             permitted
             them
             to
             be
             read
             ,
             as
             containing
             nothing
             contrary
             to
             faith
             and
             good
             manners
             .
          
           The
           Councils
           approbation
           was
           much
           more
           than
           that
           ;
           but
           if
           it
           were
           no
           more
           ,
           it
           doth
           not
           become
           the
           
             Catholick
             Church
          
           ,
           or
           any
           
             National
             Church
          
           to
           give
           that
           countenance
           to
           any
           new
           opinion
           that
           may
           encourage
           such
           a
           liberty
           ,
           as
           he
           says
           is
           taken
           by
           many
           writers
           to
           decry
           both
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           introduces
           animosity
           ,
           and
           uncharitableness
           between
           Christians
           ,
           which
           hath
           been
           notorious
           enough
           in
           this
           particular
           :
           And
           since
           he
           confesses
           that
           many
           illusions
           and
           fancies
           have
           been
           brought
           into
           the
           Church
           by
           pretence
           of
           such
           Revelations
           by
           the
           several
           Sects
           and
           Persons
           named
           by
           the
           Doctor
           ;
           as
           the
           Sects
           of
           Mendicants
           ,
           the
           Authors
           of
           the
           
             Evangelium
             aeternum
          
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           ;
           all
           or
           most
           of
           which
           did
           find
           countenance
           ,
           and
           exceedingly
           disturb
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           who
           Mr.
           Cressy
           confesses
           were
           Monsters
           raised
           up
           by
           
             the
             Devil
          
           in
           a
           cursed
           imitation
           of
           the
           graces
           and
           gifts
           communicated
           by
           God
           to
           his
           devout
           and
           faithful
           servants
           :
           There
           cannot
           be
           too
           
           much
           vigilance
           in
           shutting
           all
           doors
           at
           which
           such
           illusions
           may
           enter
           ,
           and
           no
           body
           is
           to
           be
           blamed
           ,
           who
           is
           most
           jealous
           of
           their
           integrity
           .
        
         
           We
           come
           in
           the
           next
           place
           to
           his
           fifth
           Chapter
           of
           
             resisting
             authority
          
           ,
           falsly
           imputed
           ,
           he
           says
           ,
           to
           
             Catholick
             Religion
             ,
             in
             which
          
           ,
           he
           says
           ,
           
             the
             Doctor
             doth
             very
             ingeniously
             absolve
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             her self
             ,
             and
             lays
             the
             fault
             only
             on
             the
             principles
             and
             practices
             of
             the
             Iesuitical
             party
             .
          
           Indeed
           the
           Doctor
           cannot
           but
           absolve
           the
           
             Catholick
             Church
          
           from
           that
           reproach
           ,
           except
           he
           thought
           all
           
             Christian
             Churches
          
           liable
           to
           it
           ;
           but
           he
           is
           far
           from
           absolving
           all
           Catholicks
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Church
          
           from
           rebellion
           ,
           excepting
           only
           the
           Iesuits
           (
           though
           he
           instances
           most
           in
           them
           ,
           because
           the
           books
           which
           most
           defend
           it
           have
           been
           written
           by
           those
           of
           that
           Society
           )
           but
           nothing
           can
           be
           stranger
           than
           that
           Mr.
           Cressy
           should
           so
           magnifie
           the
           general
           obedience
           of
           all
           
             Roman
             Catholicks
          
           ,
           that
           none
           of
           them
           were
           ever
           in
           rebellion
           against
           the
           King
           ,
           or
           his
           Father
           ,
           when
           he
           knows
           very
           well
           ,
           and
           hath
           some
           marks
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           the
           whole
           
             Irish
             Nation
          
           (
           very
           few
           persons
           of
           honour
           excepted
           )
           joyned
           in
           rebellion
           against
           the
           King
           ;
           and
           but
           for
           
             that
             rebellion
          
           neither
           
             Presbyterian
             ,
             
             Independant
          
           or
           Anabaptist
           had
           been
           able
           to
           have
           done
           any
           harm
           in
           England
           .
           For
           the
           
             Scots
             rebellion
          
           was
           totally
           suppressed
           ,
           and
           their
           Army
           disbanded
           before
           the
           
             Irish
             rebellion
          
           begun
           :
           It
           was
           that
           which
           produced
           all
           the
           mischief
           that
           succeeded
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           gave
           those
           Sects
           in
           Religion
           opportunity
           to
           bring
           in
           their
           confusion
           to
           the
           destruction
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           with
           such
           barbarous
           circumstances
           as
           are
           too
           horrible
           to
           repeat
           ,
           though
           they
           can
           never
           be
           forgotten
           :
           Was
           not
           that
           Rebellion
           begun
           ,
           and
           carried
           on
           intirely
           by
           the
           
             Kings
             Roman
             Catholick
             subjects
          
           ?
           Was
           there
           one
           man
           but
           Catholicks
           who
           concurred
           in
           it
           ?
           and
           did
           they
           pretend
           any
           other
           cause
           for
           it
           but
           Religion
           ?
           at
           least
           when
           they
           had
           the
           satisfaction
           they
           desired
           ,
           in
           whatsoever
           else
           they
           pretended
           ,
           did
           they
           not
           continue
           it
           still
           under
           
             pretence
             of
             Religion
          
           ?
           Was
           not
           the
           secular
           and
           
             regular
             Clergy
          
           equally
           engaged
           to
           support
           it
           ?
           And
           did
           not
           the
           Pope
           himself
           contribute
           to
           it
           ,
           if
           not
           contrive
           it
           ?
           And
           was
           not
           himself
           in
           the
           person
           of
           his
           
             Nuntio
             Rinnuccini
             ,
             General
          
           of
           the
           Rebels
           ,
           both
           by
           Sea
           and
           Land
           ?
           And
           can
           there
           be
           a
           greater
           manifestation
           that
           the
           
             Catholick
             Roman
             Religion
          
           it self
           favoured
           rebellion
           ,
           than
           when
           their
           head
           of
           their
           Church
           ,
           and
           all
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Orders
          
           joyned
           ,
           and
           concurred
           
           in
           it
           ?
           And
           it
           it
           cannot
           but
           be
           observed
           ,
           that
           though
           the
           Irish
           for
           ought
           appears
           only
           carried
           on
           ,
           or
           were
           active
           in
           that
           Rebellion
           ,
           there
           was
           not
           any
           
             English
             Catholick
          
           that
           made
           any
           publick
           profession
           against
           it
           ,
           nor
           did
           one
           
             English
             Priest
             ,
             Secular
          
           or
           Regular
           ,
           manifest
           his
           detestation
           or
           dislike
           of
           it
           by
           any
           publick
           writing
           :
           And
           how
           much
           they
           favoured
           it
           in
           private
           discourse
           ,
           there
           wants
           not
           abundant
           evidence
           :
           All
           which
           should
           be
           forgotten
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           forgiven
           ,
           before
           there
           be
           such
           
             loud
             Encomiums
          
           published
           of
           the
           never-failing
           obedience
           of
           the
           
             Romish
             Catholicks
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Records
           of
           later
           
             rebellions
             in
             France
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           those
           of
           the
           League
           should
           be
           razed
           out
           .
           It
           is
           to
           be
           wished
           rather
           than
           hoped
           that
           the
           profession
           of
           
             Christian
             Religion
          
           in
           any
           Church
           had
           that
           impulsion
           in
           it
           as
           it
           ought
           to
           have
           ,
           that
           it
           preserved
           the
           professors
           of
           it
           from
           entring
           into
           rebellion
           ,
           and
           the
           practice
           of
           any
           other
           iniquity
           :
           Yet
           it
           may
           be
           truly
           said
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           very
           few
           who
           did
           so
           much
           as
           pretend
           to
           have
           a
           reverence
           for
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ,
           that
           were
           ever
           active
           in
           the
           
             late
             rebellion
          
           :
           How
           far
           the
           fear
           and
           consternation
           men
           were
           in
           ,
           forced
           them
           to
           submit
           to
           that
           torrent
           which
           over-bore
           them
           ,
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           imputed
           ,
           since
           it
           over
           whelmed
           multitudes
           of
           all
           professions
           ,
           
           who
           heartily
           abhorred
           those
           that
           they
           were
           compelled
           to
           obey
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           a
           great
           instance
           of
           Mr.
           Cressy's
           good
           temper
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           of
           his
           sincerity
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           so
           solicitous
           to
           purge
           the
           Iesuits
           from
           the
           imputations
           which
           are
           more
           particularly
           cast
           on
           them
           :
           I
           believe
           they
           did
           not
           expect
           it
           from
           him
           ,
           who
           is
           not
           thought
           to
           agree
           with
           them
           in
           all
           which
           they
           account
           fundamental
           :
           Yet
           truly
           the
           excuse
           he
           makes
           for
           them
           ,
           is
           such
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           invited
           men
           to
           keep
           up
           their
           prejudice
           against
           them
           :
           
             That
             for
             asmuch
             as
             concerns
             the
             unsafe
             Antimonarchical
             doctrine
             contained
             in
             those
             books
             cited
             by
             the
             Doctor
             ,
             it
             is
             almost
             a
             whole
             Age
             ,
             since
             that
             they
             have
             been
             by
             their
             General
             forbidden
             under
             pain
             of
             Excommunication
             ,
             and
             other
             most
             grievous
             censures
             to
             justifie
             them
             ,
             either
             in
             writing
             ,
             preaching
             ,
             or
             disputing
             ,
          
           &c.
           Mr.
           Cressy
           speaks
           much
           of
           retractation
           ,
           and
           says
           well
           ,
           
             That
             they
             who
             by
             writing
             or
             otherwise
             have
             published
             scandalous
             doctrine
             ,
             which
             hath
             corrupted
             other
             men
             ,
             do
             not
             do
             their
             duty
             in
             being
             silent
             ,
             and
             giving
             over
             to
             do
             that
             which
             will
             be
             no
             longer
             safe
             for
             them
             to
             do
             ,
             but
             that
             recantation
             and
             retractation
             is
             necessary
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             known
             to
             be
             no
             longer
             of
             the
             samc
             mind
             .
          
           Is
           there
           any
           man
           of
           the
           society
           that
           hath
           written
           
           against
           that
           Anti-monarchical
           doctrine
           ,
           who
           hath
           endeavoured
           to
           confute
           
             Cardinal
             Bellarmine
          
           ,
           or
           Mariana
           ,
           or
           
             Emanuel
             Sa
          
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           the
           rest
           ?
           Is
           not
           Bellarmine's
           book
           of
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Pope
           over
           Kings
           ?
           are
           not
           all
           the
           other
           books
           to
           be
           bought
           at
           every
           Stationers
           shop
           ?
           Who
           knows
           any
           thing
           of
           the
           Generals
           warrants
           but
           themselves
           ?
           It
           was
           known
           to
           ,
           and
           permitted
           by
           the
           Pope
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Pope
           was
           willing
           when
           their
           books
           were
           out
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           be
           quiet
           ,
           and
           write
           no
           more
           ,
           which
           would
           excuse
           them
           for
           not
           answering
           those
           books
           ,
           which
           Catholicks
           as
           well
           as
           Protestants
           should
           write
           against
           them
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           might
           not
           enter
           into
           dispute
           with
           the
           
             Colledge
             of
             Sorbon
          
           ,
           which
           detested
           their
           Principles
           :
           He
           says
           ,
           
             It
             is
             well
             known
             that
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             Princes
             and
             States
             are
             generally
             become
             more
             clear-sighted
             ,
             and
             more
             wise
             than
             formerly
             they
             have
             been
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             the
             Court
             of
          
           Rome
           also
           .
           It
           is
           indeed
           well
           known
           that
           the
           
             Court
             of
             Rome
          
           adheres
           still
           to
           its
           
             own
             principles
          
           ,
           though
           they
           do
           not
           think
           fit
           to
           put
           Princes
           in
           mind
           what
           they
           are
           ;
           well
           knowing
           that
           all
           their
           Bulls
           and
           Interdictions
           and
           Absolutions
           ,
           how
           long
           soever
           since
           published
           ,
           are
           still
           in
           the
           same
           force
           and
           vigour
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           the
           first
           hour
           of
           their
           publication
           ;
           and
           it
           
           is
           very
           few
           years
           since
           ,
           that
           upon
           an
           occasion
           of
           some
           consultation
           between
           the
           secular
           and
           
             regular
             Clergy
          
           of
           Ireland
           to
           present
           an
           address
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           in
           testimony
           of
           their
           obedience
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           disclaimed
           any
           
             temporal
             authority
          
           to
           be
           in
           the
           Pope
           ;
           the
           
             Court
             of
             Rome
          
           was
           so
           alarm'd
           by
           it
           ,
           that
           Cardinal
           Barberine
           writ
           to
           them
           to
           desist
           from
           any
           such
           Declaration
           ,
           and
           put
           them
           in
           mind
           that
           the
           
             Kingdom
             of
             England
          
           was
           still
           under
           Excommunication
           ;
           and
           since
           that
           time
           ,
           the
           Pope
           hath
           made
           
             many
             Bishops
          
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           which
           his
           predecessors
           had
           forborn
           to
           do
           from
           the
           death
           of
           
             Queen
             Elizabeth
          
           ,
           to
           the
           year
           One
           thousand
           Six
           hundred
           and
           Forty
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           the
           clear-sightedness
           and
           wisdom
           that
           the
           
             Court
             of
             Rome
          
           is
           lately
           improved
           in
           .
        
         
           But
           he
           doth
           assure
           you
           ,
           that
           
             if
             an
             oath
             were
             framed
             free
             from
             ambiguity
             ,
             and
             without
             odious
             phrases
             inserted
             in
             it
             (
             wholly
             unnecessary
             to
             the
             substance
             of
             it
             )
             the
             Iesuits
             would
             not
             make
             any
             scruple
             of
             joyning
             with
             their
             Catholick
             brethren
             in
             it
             :
          
           Alas
           !
           what
           authority
           hath
           he
           to
           assure
           us
           this
           ?
           He
           knows
           very
           well
           that
           the
           Society
           will
           not
           trust
           him
           to
           frame
           such
           Oath
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           and
           he
           differ
           very
           much
           in
           their
           judgments
           in
           that
           point
           ;
           and
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           Mr.
           Cressy
           
           is
           the
           most
           unfit
           for
           such
           an
           undertaking
           :
           He
           cannot
           forget
           that
           shortly
           after
           he
           deserted
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ,
           and
           published
           his
           Exomologesis
           (
           which
           in
           comparison
           of
           all
           that
           he
           hath
           writ
           since
           may
           be
           looked
           upon
           as
           a
           
             modest
             Book
             ,
          
           )
           he
           did
           in
           that
           Book
           publish
           a
           protestation
           or
           subscription
           ,
           which
           all
           the
           
             Roman
             Catholicks
          
           in
           England
           would
           be
           willing
           to
           take
           ;
           and
           in
           truth
           it
           did
           not
           differ
           much
           in
           substance
           or
           sence
           from
           the
           Oaths
           which
           are
           enjoyned
           by
           the
           Law
           ;
           and
           no
           doubt
           he
           would
           have
           taken
           it
           himself
           ,
           and
           did
           then
           believe
           that
           all
           other
           Catholicks
           might
           have
           taken
           it
           likewise
           :
           But
           within
           a
           short
           time
           all
           that
           impression
           of
           that
           Book
           was
           bought
           up
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           procured
           ;
           and
           a
           
             second
             Edition
          
           of
           it
           published
           ,
           wherein
           there
           were
           very
           many
           
             substantial
             alterations
          
           and
           additions
           from
           what
           was
           in
           the
           former
           ;
           the
           
             protestation
             of
             duty
          
           and
           obedience
           ,
           which
           was
           in
           the
           first
           ,
           was
           totally
           left
           out
           in
           the
           
             second
             impression
          
           ,
           it
           being
           not
           thought
           a
           fit
           obligation
           for
           the
           Catholicks
           to
           enter
           into
           :
           The
           discourse
           he
           had
           made
           of
           Purgatory
           was
           likewise
           left
           out
           ,
           for
           he
           had
           mistaken
           the
           tenent
           of
           his
           
             new
             Church
          
           in
           that
           particular
           :
           Many
           other
           alterations
           were
           made
           ,
           as
           must
           be
           confessed
           by
           any
           man
           ,
           who
           will
           take
           the
           pains
           to
           examine
           
             both
             Editions
          
           :
           
           There
           were
           also
           many
           additions
           ,
           especially
           of
           reproaches
           against
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ,
           and
           many
           bitter
           and
           
             virulent
             expressions
          
           against
           the
           Clergy
           of
           
             that
             Church
          
           :
           And
           I
           know
           a
           person
           who
           meeting
           with
           Mr.
           Cressy
           ,
           expostulated
           with
           him
           upon
           all
           those
           particulars
           ;
           and
           asked
           him
           how
           it
           came
           to
           pass
           that
           those
           were
           left
           out
           ,
           when
           his
           Book
           had
           been
           first
           licensed
           by
           Dr.
           Holden
           ,
           and
           
             another
             Doctor
          
           of
           the
           Sorbon
           ,
           and
           why
           the
           other
           calumnies
           were
           added
           which
           so
           much
           reflected
           upon
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           contrary
           to
           what
           in
           his
           own
           Conscience
           he
           knew
           was
           true
           ,
           to
           all
           which
           he
           answered
           with
           
             passionate
             protestations
          
           ,
           that
           he
           never
           knew
           of
           one
           or
           the
           other
           till
           he
           saw
           the
           
             second
             impression
          
           ;
           that
           his
           Superiours
           were
           offended
           with
           the
           first
           ,
           in
           which
           there
           were
           some
           mistakes
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           had
           intirely
           left
           it
           to
           their
           discretions
           to
           do
           what
           they
           should
           think
           fit
           upon
           it
           ;
           whereupon
           they
           had
           caused
           it
           to
           be
           reprinted
           as
           it
           now
           stood
           ,
           without
           at
           all
           communicating
           with
           him
           ;
           which
           it
           seems
           being
           a
           custom
           amongst
           them
           ,
           gives
           me
           yet
           some
           hope
           that
           the
           very
           
             unusual
             passion
          
           and
           incivility
           that
           runs
           through
           
             this
             discourse
          
           may
           be
           added
           by
           the
           appointment
           and
           direction
           of
           some
           Superiour
           :
           Since
           he
           is
           not
           so
           much
           altered
           in
           his
           face
           or
           habit
           
           from
           what
           he
           was
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           thirty
           years
           of
           Age
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           from
           that
           modesty
           and
           gentleness
           of
           nature
           ,
           and
           smoothness
           and
           civility
           of
           stile
           ,
           if
           all
           the
           expressions
           in
           his
           Book
           are
           his
           own
           ,
           from
           the
           time
           I
           knew
           him
           ,
           and
           had
           conversation
           with
           him
           :
           But
           he
           finds
           it
           much
           easier
           to
           revile
           than
           answer
           any
           Books
           the
           Doctor
           hath
           writ
           in
           any
           time
           :
           Nor
           can
           his
           opinion
           be
           doubted
           of
           the
           
             Oaths
             of
             Allegiance
          
           and
           Supremacy
           ,
           both
           which
           he
           hath
           often
           taken
           ,
           and
           as
           often
           declared
           his
           detestation
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           which
           Mr.
           Cressy
           will
           never
           be
           able
           to
           prove
           he
           ever
           took
           :
           And
           if
           he
           had
           ,
           it
           could
           not
           be
           wondered
           at
           ,
           since
           by
           the
           age
           he
           was
           of
           when
           he
           published
           his
           Book
           in
           defence
           of
           
             Archbishop
             Laud
          
           ,
           (
           which
           some
           who
           knew
           it
           well
           ,
           assured
           me
           to
           be
           but
           twenty
           eight
           years
           :
           )
           I
           cannot
           suppose
           him
           to
           be
           ,
           when
           the
           Covenant
           was
           first
           appointed
           to
           be
           administred
           to
           all
           Scholars
           in
           the
           Universities
           ,
           above
           the
           age
           of
           thirteen
           years
           ,
           if
           so
           much
           ;
           and
           cannot
           be
           conceived
           to
           be
           at
           all
           instructed
           in
           the
           principles
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           long
           before
           that
           discountenanced
           and
           suppressed
           :
           And
           no
           body
           doubts
           but
           that
           there
           are
           very
           many
           reverend
           and
           learned
           persons
           ,
           who
           have
           now
           great
           and
           unquestionable
           affection
           and
           zeal
           for
           
             that
             
             Church
          
           ,
           who
           did
           in
           their
           minority
           ,
           and
           under
           that
           accursed
           and
           tyrannical
           Government
           ,
           take
           that
           
             lewd
             Covenant
          
           ,
           and
           whose
           affection
           and
           zeal
           is
           not
           the
           less
           for
           having
           taken
           it
           :
           But
           of
           all
           men
           it
           least
           becomes
           Mr.
           Cressy
           to
           put
           them
           in
           mind
           of
           the
           
             Oaths
             of
             Allegiance
          
           and
           Supremacy
           ,
           when
           himself
           broke
           from
           the
           obligations
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           his
           own
           subscription
           ,
           though
           he
           was
           near
           ,
           if
           not
           full
           forty
           years
           of
           age
           when
           he
           last
           repeated
           those
           obligations
           ;
           and
           himself
           acknowledges
           that
           the
           Doctor
           had
           the
           courage
           ,
           even
           in
           those
           ill
           times
           ,
           to
           write
           against
           all
           the
           Religions
           which
           were
           then
           professed
           ,
           and
           countenanced
           ,
           in
           his
           Ironicon
           that
           he
           is
           so
           angry
           with
           :
           And
           I
           do
           profess
           that
           I
           am
           not
           of
           the
           Doctor
           's
           mind
           in
           all
           things
           which
           he
           says
           in
           that
           Book
           ;
           yet
           as
           Mr.
           Cressy
           will
           never
           undertake
           to
           confute
           it
           ,
           so
           I
           am
           not
           sorry
           that
           no
           body
           else
           hath
           gone
           about
           to
           answer
           it
           .
        
         
           I
           will
           not
           accompany
           Mr.
           Cressy
           in
           his
           uncharitable
           passion
           ,
           which
           every
           expression
           how
           lawful
           soever
           ,
           that
           he
           dislikes
           ,
           kindles
           in
           him
           ,
           by
           treating
           others
           as
           he
           doth
           
             Archbishop
             Cranmer
          
           ,
           whose
           memory
           will
           be
           preserved
           ,
           as
           of
           a
           most
           
             worthy
             Prelate
          
           ,
           and
           
             glorious
             Martyr
          
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           foul
           imputations
           he
           is
           pleased
           to
           
           cast
           upon
           him
           :
           Yet
           I
           must
           tell
           him
           ,
           that
           if
           that
           unhappy
           and
           
             ill
             advised
             Queen
          
           (
           who
           had
           just
           reason
           to
           be
           offended
           highly
           with
           that
           Archbishop
           )
           could
           have
           found
           that
           the
           Law
           would
           have
           condemned
           him
           for
           Treason
           ,
           she
           rather
           desired
           to
           have
           had
           him
           hanged
           for
           a
           Traitor
           ,
           than
           to
           have
           him
           burned
           for
           his
           Religion
           ,
           since
           she
           wanted
           not
           other
           instances
           enough
           of
           her
           severity
           in
           that
           kind
           :
           But
           the
           Law
           would
           not
           extend
           to
           serve
           her
           turn
           that
           way
           ;
           if
           it
           would
           ,
           no
           body
           would
           have
           blamed
           her
           for
           having
           prosecuted
           him
           with
           the
           utmost
           rigour
           ,
           whereas
           many
           good
           men
           then
           did
           ,
           and
           since
           have
           for
           proceeding
           the
           other
           way
           with
           him
           .
           It
           is
           not
           new
           to
           find
           those
           who
           have
           been
           adjudged
           Traitors
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           looked
           upon
           in
           his
           Church
           as
           Martyrs
           ,
           which
           he
           well
           knows
           is
           the
           case
           of
           some
           who
           were
           executed
           for
           the
           
             Gunpowder
             Treason
          
           :
           But
           he
           will
           answer
           ,
           that
           is
           no
           act
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           hath
           never
           declared
           them
           Martyrs
           ;
           it
           may
           be
           so
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           as
           true
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           hath
           in
           some
           times
           Canonized
           those
           who
           were
           
             by
             Law
          
           known
           to
           be
           guilty
           of
           
             High
             Treason
          
           (
           though
           not
           executed
           for
           it
           )
           as
           Saints
           ;
           for
           whoever
           understands
           the
           Law
           as
           it
           was
           in
           those
           days
           ,
           cannot
           doubt
           but
           that
           
             Thomas
             Becket
          
           was
           guilty
           of
           
             High
             
             Treason
          
           ,
           and
           might
           legally
           have
           been
           proceeded
           against
           for
           it
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           condemned
           afterwards
           for
           it
           ;
           though
           the
           assassination
           of
           him
           was
           in
           no
           degree
           warrantable
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           excused
           :
           Many
           other
           examples
           of
           the
           same
           kind
           may
           be
           given
           ;
           however
           it
           is
           a
           very
           sorry
           exception
           that
           Mr.
           Cressy
           takes
           to
           Cranmer's
           subscription
           of
           his
           opinion
           ,
           that
           he
           remits
           the
           judgment
           thereof
           wholly
           to
           the
           
             King
             :
             So
          
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             a
             final
             judgment
             both
             touching
             Government
             and
             Doctrine
             is
             by
             the
             prime
             Bishop
             referred
             to
             a
             King
             of
             about
             nine
             years
             old
             ,
             a
             great
             glory
             surely
             to
             the
             English
             :
          
           Which
           is
           a
           suggestion
           below
           the
           wisdom
           and
           experience
           of
           Mr.
           Cressy
           ,
           who
           cannot
           but
           know
           that
           in
           all
           
             Kingdoms
             hereditary
          
           ,
           that
           
             the
             King
          
           is
           not
           
             less
             King
          
           for
           being
           but
           nine
           years
           of
           age
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           sentences
           and
           judgments
           are
           as
           much
           referred
           to
           him
           then
           as
           when
           he
           is
           at
           full
           age
           ;
           and
           the
           transactions
           are
           concluded
           in
           the
           same
           method
           and
           formality
           as
           they
           would
           be
           then
           :
           As
           that
           opinion
           of
           the
           Archbishop
           was
           considered
           by
           the
           
             Privy
             Council
          
           ,
           and
           whatsoever
           was
           done
           afterwards
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           in
           all
           particulars
           agreeable
           to
           that
           opinion
           ,
           was
           concluded
           by
           the
           Parliament
           .
           Nor
           is
           he
           much
           graver
           in
           his
           Comical
           discourse
           of
           the
           
             Kings
             Title
          
           of
           being
           
             Supreme
             
             Governour
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
          
           (
           for
           he
           knows
           that
           head
           is
           not
           in
           the
           title
           ,
           though
           if
           it
           were
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           of
           no
           other
           signification
           )
           that
           the
           King
           may
           thereby
           
             ordain
             Bishops
          
           and
           Priests
           himself
           ,
           which
           he
           well
           knows
           the
           Crown
           always
           disclaims
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           never
           admitted
           ,
           but
           knows
           very
           well
           that
           the
           King
           hath
           as
           much
           authority
           to
           appoint
           and
           authorize
           those
           who
           shall
           do
           both
           within
           his
           own
           dominions
           ,
           as
           the
           Pope
           (
           who
           doth
           neither
           with
           his
           own
           hands
           )
           hath
           in
           his
           own
           Territories
           ,
           or
           others
           ,
           where
           ,
           by
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           Princes
           ,
           he
           hath
           that
           jurisdiction
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           say
           nothing
           in
           defence
           of
           the
           Hugonots
           of
           France
           ,
           of
           whose
           communion
           I
           do
           not
           profess
           my self
           to
           be
           ;
           they
           are
           of
           age
           ,
           let
           them
           speak
           for
           themselves
           ;
           yet
           I
           may
           say
           that
           I
           do
           not
           comprehend
           how
           
             their
             Confession
             of
             faith
             obliges
             them
             to
             be
             Traitors
             and
             Rebels
             whensoever
             the
             honour
             of
             God
             (
             which
             ,
          
           he
           says
           ,
           
             is
             the
             defence
             of
             their
             execrable
             Religion
             )
             is
             concerned
          
           ;
           and
           it
           cannot
           be
           denied
           ,
           that
           there
           have
           been
           
             many
             rebellions
          
           in
           France
           by
           the
           Catholicks
           ,
           since
           there
           have
           been
           any
           in
           which
           the
           Hugonots
           joyned
           ;
           who
           for
           these
           many
           years
           have
           given
           
             great
             testimony
          
           of
           their
           
             signal
             affection
          
           ,
           
           and
           fidelity
           to
           the
           King
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           were
           known
           to
           have
           temptations
           which
           many
           Catholicks
           did
           not
           resist
           :
           And
           Mr.
           Cressy
           knows
           that
           there
           are
           many
           very
           learned
           men
           amongst
           them
           ,
           whose
           lives
           are
           not
           reproachable
           ,
           and
           whose
           writings
           for
           the
           learning
           contained
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           modesty
           with
           which
           they
           are
           represented
           ,
           are
           thought
           worthy
           to
           be
           answered
           by
           the
           
             reverend
             Bishops
          
           themselves
           ,
           and
           other
           eminent
           and
           learned
           Catholicks
           ,
           who
           are
           contented
           to
           answer
           their
           Arguments
           and
           their
           Allegations
           with
           all
           possible
           candor
           and
           condescension
           ,
           and
           without
           any
           bitterness
           of
           language
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           cannot
           but
           lament
           on
           the
           behalf
           of
           our
           Nation
           ,
           and
           
             our
             manners
          
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           
             English
             tongue
          
           ,
           that
           the
           
             good
             spirit
             of
             France
          
           ,
           and
           the
           urbanity
           that
           is
           there
           used
           in
           handling
           Controversies
           in
           Religion
           ,
           hath
           not
           made
           greater
           impression
           upon
           Mr.
           Cressy
           ,
           who
           hath
           lived
           so
           many
           years
           amongst
           them
           ,
           as
           might
           well
           have
           disposed
           him
           to
           have
           followed
           their
           example
           ,
           and
           might
           have
           convinced
           him
           that
           
             rudeness
             of
             stile
          
           and
           
             impetuosity
             of
             words
          
           in
           contradictions
           of
           the
           highest
           importance
           which
           can
           relate
           to
           Religion
           ,
           are
           not
           essential
           to
           the
           being
           a
           
             good
             Catholick
          
           ;
           and
           since
           he
           urges
           the
           great
           liberty
           the
           Hugonots
           enjoy
           
           joy
           in
           France
           ,
           as
           an
           argument
           against
           the
           severity
           (
           he
           will
           call
           it
           by
           a
           worse
           name
           )
           of
           the
           Laws
           of
           his
           Country
           ,
           which
           forbid
           any
           exercise
           of
           the
           
             Romish
             Religion
          
           in
           that
           Kingdom
           ;
           he
           will
           not
           take
           it
           ill
           that
           I
           put
           him
           in
           mind
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           Hugonots
           have
           great
           obligations
           to
           his
           most
           
             Christian
             Majesty
          
           ,
           their
           true
           and
           lawful
           King
           ,
           for
           his
           clemency
           and
           justice
           towards
           them
           ,
           in
           defending
           and
           protecting
           them
           in
           the
           enjoyment
           and
           possession
           of
           all
           those
           rights
           ,
           priviledges
           and
           immunities
           which
           are
           granted
           to
           them
           by
           the
           
             Law
             of
             the
             Land
          
           ,
           so
           they
           do
           enjoy
           no
           more
           liberty
           than
           by
           that
           Law
           is
           due
           ,
           nor
           can
           it
           be
           taken
           from
           them
           without
           a
           bare-faced
           violation
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           which
           is
           of
           no
           more
           force
           to
           defend
           the
           Subjects
           in
           their
           
             other
             possessions
          
           ,
           than
           it
           is
           to
           defend
           the
           Hugonots
           in
           the
           
             exercise
             of
             their
             Religion
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           with
           all
           this
           right
           and
           legal
           title
           to
           protection
           ,
           no
           Hugonot
           in
           France
           dares
           revile
           the
           Bishops
           or
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           much
           less
           the
           Religion
           that
           is
           established
           there
           ;
           nor
           mention
           
             the
             Laws
          
           without
           reverence
           ,
           or
           do
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           
             scandalous
             to
             the
             government
          
           ,
           or
           that
           is
           not
           allowed
           by
           the
           Law
           ;
           whereas
           a
           
             Benedictine
             Monk
          
           ,
           who
           by
           being
           so
           hath
           renounced
           his
           
             subjection
             to
             his
             King
          
           ,
           by
           chusing
           
             other
             Superiors
          
           for
           himself
           ,
           with
           obedience
           
           to
           whom
           ,
           his
           obedience
           to
           the
           King
           is
           inconsistent
           ;
           who
           hath
           
             deserted
             the
             Religion
          
           ,
           and
           
             the
             Church
          
           in
           which
           he
           hath
           been
           educated
           ,
           and
           to
           which
           he
           hath
           vowed
           subjection
           ,
           (
           and
           in
           that
           respect
           cannot
           but
           be
           less
           acceptable
           than
           those
           who
           have
           never
           been
           subject
           to
           it
           )
           who
           is
           so
           
             obnoxious
             to
             the
             Laws
          
           ,
           that
           he
           cannot
           securely
           live
           one
           day
           ,
           or
           set
           his
           foot
           in
           England
           ;
           notwithstanding
           all
           which
           this
           man
           hath
           the
           courage
           to
           enter
           into
           it
           ,
           publickly
           to
           
             defie
             the
             Laws
             ,
             traduce
             the
             Government
             ,
             treat
             the
             Bishops
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             reverend
             Clergy
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Christian
             Religion
          
           that
           is
           established
           there
           
             by
             Law
          
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           professors
           of
           it
           ,
           with
           those
           scoffs
           ,
           and
           derision
           ,
           and
           contempt
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           Turks
           and
           Pagans
           ,
           and
           if
           he
           had
           a
           warrantable
           mission
           to
           convert
           them
           ,
           would
           not
           yet
           in
           common
           prudence
           and
           discretion
           become
           him
           ,
           and
           seems
           contrary
           to
           any
           good
           and
           Christian
           intention
           ;
           and
           all
           this
           while
           in
           his
           triumphant
           stile
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           subdued
           all
           
             Protestant
             Churches
          
           ,
           he
           complains
           lamentably
           of
           the
           cruel
           persecution
           against
           Catholicks
           .
        
         
           God
           be
           thanked
           the
           King
           hath
           many
           good
           
             Catholick
             subjects
          
           of
           another
           temper
           of
           spirit
           ,
           who
           with
           all
           duty
           acknowledge
           the
           goodness
           and
           indulgence
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           
           in
           permitting
           them
           to
           live
           with
           that
           ease
           and
           security
           that
           they
           have
           enjoyed
           from
           the
           time
           of
           his
           
             Majesties
             blessed
             restoration
          
           ,
           without
           any
           distinction
           between
           them
           ,
           and
           any
           other
           of
           his
           subjects
           ;
           and
           desire
           nothing
           more
           than
           the
           continuance
           of
           the
           same
           ease
           ,
           and
           protection
           ,
           and
           take
           care
           to
           provide
           ,
           and
           warily
           entertain
           Confessors
           of
           the
           same
           humble
           and
           
             grateful
             spirit
          
           .
           Is
           there
           one
           
             Roman
             Catholick
          
           in
           England
           of
           the
           Laity
           or
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           that
           hath
           suffered
           in
           the
           least
           degree
           in
           his
           Person
           ,
           or
           his
           Estate
           ,
           for
           being
           a
           
             Roman
             Catholick
          
           ,
           (
           whether
           many
           have
           not
           gotten
           by
           it
           ,
           who
           would
           not
           have
           been
           considered
           under
           any
           other
           title
           ,
           many
           men
           do
           doubt
           )
           since
           the
           time
           of
           his
           Majesties
           blessed
           restoration
           ?
           Did
           they
           ever
           enjoy
           the
           like
           tranquillity
           for
           a
           quarter
           of
           that
           time
           since
           the
           Reformation
           ?
           The
           King
           looked
           upon
           many
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           persons
           who
           had
           deserved
           well
           from
           his
           
             blessed
             Father
          
           and
           himself
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           denied
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           rest
           as
           
             good
             subjects
          
           ,
           and
           upon
           all
           of
           them
           as
           men
           who
           had
           
             suffered
             with
             him
          
           ,
           if
           not
           for
           him
           ,
           in
           the
           late
           barbarous
           times
           of
           Usurpation
           :
           His
           Majesty
           graciously
           remembred
           the
           humanity
           he
           had
           found
           in
           many
           
             Catholick
             Countries
          
           ,
           and
           from
           some
           
             Catholick
             Princes
          
           ,
           who
           always
           besought
           him
           not
           to
           be
           
           severe
           to
           his
           
             Catholick
             subjects
          
           ,
           when
           God
           should
           restore
           them
           to
           his
           protection
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           not
           agreeable
           to
           the
           gentleness
           and
           clemency
           of
           his
           Majesties
           nature
           ,
           when
           he
           pardoned
           all
           the
           breach
           ,
           and
           contempt
           ,
           and
           violation
           of
           the
           Laws
           ,
           almost
           to
           the
           highest
           and
           foulest
           transgressors
           ,
           upon
           his
           arrival
           to
           awaken
           those
           Laws
           for
           the
           destruction
           of
           his
           poor
           
             Catholick
             subjects
          
           ,
           which
           upon
           the
           matter
           had
           slept
           even
           in
           that
           
             season
             of
             Tyranny
          
           ,
           though
           a
           more
           arbitrary
           power
           had
           been
           exercised
           for
           their
           ruine
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           for
           theirs
           who
           had
           been
           most
           active
           and
           faithful
           to
           him
           :
           And
           the
           
             whole
             Nation
          
           was
           as
           well
           content
           with
           that
           his
           Majesties
           lenity
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           think
           it
           reasonable
           that
           the
           general
           and
           universal
           joy
           ,
           which
           filled
           the
           hearts
           of
           all
           men
           with
           the
           blessing
           of
           the
           Kings
           return
           ,
           should
           be
           eclipsed
           or
           interrupted
           by
           the
           tears
           and
           sighs
           of
           their
           
             Roman
             Catholick
          
           neighbours
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           who
           had
           born
           their
           full
           share
           in
           the
           late
           persecutions
           ,
           should
           undergo
           new
           vexations
           by
           the
           exacting
           those
           penalties
           which
           they
           were
           liable
           to
           ,
           by
           Laws
           which
           had
           been
           necessary
           to
           be
           provided
           against
           them
           in
           times
           wherein
           there
           was
           more
           cause
           to
           be
           jealous
           of
           them
           ,
           than
           they
           hoped
           there
           was
           ,
           or
           would
           be
           hereafter
           :
           This
           cannot
           be
           
           denied
           to
           be
           the
           case
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Catholicks
          
           in
           England
           for
           many
           years
           after
           the
           Kings
           return
           ,
           until
           the
           rude
           and
           boisterous
           behaviour
           of
           some
           of
           them
           disturbed
           the
           happy
           calm
           they
           all
           enjoyed
           ,
           and
           the
           vanity
           and
           folly
           of
           others
           made
           that
           ill
           use
           of
           the
           Kings
           bounty
           and
           generosity
           towards
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           endeavoured
           to
           make
           it
           believed
           that
           it
           proceeded
           not
           from
           charity
           and
           compassion
           towards
           their
           persons
           ,
           but
           from
           affection
           to
           their
           Religion
           ,
           and
           took
           upon
           them
           to
           reproach
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ,
           and
           all
           who
           adhered
           to
           it
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           been
           in
           a
           condition
           as
           well
           as
           a
           disposition
           to
           oppress
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           affront
           and
           discountenance
           all
           who
           would
           adhere
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           alienated
           the
           affections
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           desired
           they
           should
           not
           be
           disquieted
           ,
           and
           kindled
           a
           jealousie
           in
           others
           ,
           who
           had
           believed
           that
           they
           were
           neither
           able
           or
           willing
           to
           disturb
           the
           publick
           peace
           ,
           to
           think
           that
           they
           were
           willing
           to
           attempt
           it
           ,
           and
           had
           more
           power
           to
           compass
           it
           than
           was
           discerned
           :
           This
           hath
           changed
           the
           face
           of
           that
           affair
           ,
           and
           even
           compelled
           his
           Majesty
           to
           with-draw
           that
           countenance
           from
           them
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           willing
           should
           have
           been
           more
           propitious
           to
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           known
           how
           modestly
           and
           innocently
           to
           have
           been
           happy
           under
           
           the
           shadow
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           this
           mischief
           the
           wisest
           and
           the
           soberest
           
             Catholicks
             of
             England
          
           have
           long
           foreseen
           would
           be
           the
           effect
           of
           that
           petulant
           and
           
             unruly
             spirit
          
           that
           swayed
           too
           much
           amongst
           them
           ,
           and
           did
           all
           they
           could
           to
           restrain
           it
           ;
           and
           Mr.
           Cressy
           shall
           do
           well
           to
           revolve
           how
           much
           he
           hath
           contributed
           to
           this
           storm
           ,
           which
           seems
           to
           have
           a
           little
           shaken
           the
           repose
           they
           were
           in
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           heed
           that
           the
           Catholicks
           of
           England
           may
           not
           undergo
           more
           prejudice
           from
           the
           distempered
           carriage
           and
           behaviour
           of
           him
           and
           two
           or
           three
           more
           ,
           (
           for
           no
           body
           is
           incensed
           against
           those
           who
           with
           gravity
           and
           sobriety
           defend
           and
           maintain
           the
           Religion
           they
           profess
           )
           who
           have
           contracted
           a
           
             scurrilous
             stile
          
           (
           that
           hath
           been
           long
           laid
           aside
           ,
           and
           declined
           in
           such
           debates
           )
           to
           exalt
           themselves
           in
           against
           the
           Religion
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           those
           who
           are
           obliged
           to
           defend
           it
           ,
           than
           could
           be
           brought
           upon
           them
           by
           any
           combination
           of
           the
           Presbyterians
           and
           Independants
           ,
           whom
           they
           do
           likewise
           as
           unskilfully
           to
           their
           purpose
           irreconcile
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           could
           subdue
           the
           
             whole
             Kingdom
          
           ,
           and
           so
           care
           not
           whom
           they
           provoke
           .
           If
           the
           noise
           ,
           and
           clamour
           ,
           and
           evil-speaking
           of
           these
           men
           do
           awaken
           the
           sleeping
           Laws
           to
           take
           that
           vengeance
           upon
           them
           that
           they
           
           were
           ordained
           for
           ,
           and
           which
           yet
           remain
           in
           that
           drowzy
           posture
           ,
           that
           their
           own
           modesty
           may
           reduce
           them
           to
           the
           manners
           of
           Gentlemen
           and
           Subjects
           ,
           or
           if
           the
           
             Kings
             mercy
          
           continue
           as
           obstinate
           toward
           them
           ,
           as
           their
           guilt
           and
           provocation
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           thinks
           fit
           still
           to
           abate
           the
           sharp
           edge
           of
           the
           Laws
           towards
           them
           ,
           in
           which
           very
           few
           men
           wish
           his
           Majestie
           less
           merciful
           ,
           there
           are
           still
           
             other
             Laws
          
           which
           the
           dignity
           of
           his
           Government
           will
           not
           suffer
           him
           to
           restrain
           ,
           and
           which
           are
           provided
           to
           vindicate
           those
           who
           do
           their
           duty
           ,
           from
           the
           extravagant
           passions
           and
           insolence
           of
           those
           who
           observe
           no
           rules
           of
           
             good
             behaviour
          
           ,
           and
           of
           
             peaceable
             conversation
          
           :
           And
           what
           may
           be
           inflicted
           upon
           them
           of
           this
           kind
           ,
           will
           be
           unpitied
           by
           all
           
             good
             Catholicks
          
           ,
           and
           will
           never
           be
           thought
           a
           persecution
           of
           their
           Religion
           ;
           and
           it
           may
           be
           their
           Superiours
           ,
           at
           least
           upon
           their
           observation
           to
           what
           ill
           use
           they
           put
           their
           tongues
           ,
           may
           exact
           from
           them
           that
           silence
           ,
           for
           cherishing
           whereof
           ,
           their
           Order
           was
           first
           instituted
           ,
           and
           hereafter
           only
           imploy
           such
           in
           their
           missions
           ,
           as
           may
           return
           to
           them
           again
           without
           doing
           them
           any
           harm
           ,
           or
           bringing
           prejudice
           to
           the
           Religion
           they
           profess
           .
        
         
         
           Mr.
           Cressy
           thinks
           he
           hath
           a
           wonderful
           advantage
           against
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ,
           because
           ,
           he
           says
           ,
           
             he
             can
             find
             no
             religious
             Orders
             in
             it
             ,
             he
             cannot
             hear
             so
             much
             as
             of
             one
             single
             person
             whom
             he
             might
             call
             a
             Fanatick
             ,
             for
             leaving
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             he
             or
             she
             might
             intirely
             consecrate
             themselves
             to
             God
             in
             solitude
             and
             exercises
             of
             spiritual
             prayer
             ,
             and
             mortification
             ;
             and
             if
             God
             should
             call
             any
             one
             to
             such
             a
             state
             of
             life
             ,
             there
             is
             an
             utter
             want
             amongst
             them
             of
             instructors
             ,
             or
             instructions
             proper
             for
             it
             .
          
           I
           will
           not
           enter
           into
           any
           discourse
           of
           the
           benefits
           ,
           or
           inconveniences
           ,
           or
           ill
           uses
           which
           are
           too
           often
           made
           of
           those
           Monasteries
           and
           
             Religious
             houses
          
           of
           the
           He
           's
           and
           the
           She
           's
           :
           I
           have
           nothing
           to
           say
           against
           them
           ,
           nor
           do
           I
           doubt
           that
           there
           are
           amongst
           them
           many
           persons
           of
           
             great
             learning
          
           and
           vertue
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           shall
           say
           no
           more
           ,
           but
           that
           most
           
             Catholick
             Kingdoms
          
           think
           the
           number
           of
           them
           too
           great
           ,
           and
           frequently
           forbid
           the
           erecting
           more
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           Popes
           themselves
           have
           done
           the
           like
           in
           Italy
           ,
           and
           have
           dissolved
           many
           of
           them
           ;
           but
           I
           may
           say
           (
           which
           is
           as
           much
           as
           is
           necessary
           to
           say
           )
           that
           we
           have
           no
           cause
           to
           lament
           the
           absence
           of
           them
           in
           England
           ,
           since
           any
           defects
           which
           arise
           by
           the
           want
           of
           them
           ,
           
           is
           so
           abundantly
           provided
           by
           the
           
             noble
             Colledges
          
           in
           both
           the
           Universities
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           Free-Schools
           all
           so
           plentifully
           endowed
           ,
           not
           only
           for
           the
           good
           
             education
             of
             Youth
          
           in
           all
           principles
           of
           vertue
           ,
           piety
           ,
           and
           good
           literature
           ;
           but
           for
           the
           support
           of
           them
           after
           they
           are
           bred
           ,
           in
           the
           improvement
           of
           their
           parts
           for
           the
           service
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           Country
           ;
           insomuch
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           truly
           said
           that
           more
           Scholars
           are
           liberally
           maintained
           upon
           the
           sole
           charge
           and
           charity
           of
           the
           several
           Founders
           ,
           and
           greater
           emoluments
           assigned
           for
           the
           encouragement
           of
           learning
           in
           England
           ,
           than
           can
           be
           said
           of
           any
           Kingdom
           in
           Europe
           ,
           how
           much
           larger
           and
           richer
           soever
           ;
           and
           I
           believe
           the
           
             Common-wealth
             of
             Learning
          
           in
           all
           other
           parts
           doth
           think
           (
           and
           with
           great
           reason
           )
           that
           all
           kinds
           of
           Learning
           are
           at
           this
           day
           in
           as
           great
           a
           heighth
           and
           perfection
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           been
           in
           any
           age
           in
           any
           
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             world
          
           ;
           and
           Mr.
           Cressy
           cannot
           forget
           ,
           though
           he
           doth
           not
           care
           to
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           himself
           had
           his
           education
           in
           a
           
             Religious
             house
          
           founded
           by
           
             Walter
             Merton
          
           ,
           where
           he
           received
           a
           much
           more
           liberal
           and
           bountiful
           education
           ,
           and
           support
           ,
           than
           he
           hath
           ever
           had
           from
           S.
           Benedict
           ;
           and
           from
           whence
           he
           brought
           more
           learning
           than
           he
           hath
           found
           in
           any
           other
           
           place
           that
           he
           hath
           since
           inhabited
           ,
           or
           I
           doubt
           than
           he
           hath
           yet
           about
           him
           .
           In
           this
           
             Religious
             house
          
           ,
           where
           I
           think
           he
           lived
           as
           many
           years
           as
           he
           hath
           done
           since
           under
           a
           
             worse
             discipline
          
           ,
           he
           had
           opportunity
           and
           obligation
           to
           consecrate
           himself
           to
           God
           in
           as
           much
           solitude
           as
           would
           contribute
           thereunto
           ,
           and
           to
           exercises
           of
           
             spiritual
             Prayer
          
           and
           mortification
           :
           He
           was
           as
           much
           bound
           to
           chastity
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           kind
           of
           temperance
           as
           the
           
             severe
             Rules
          
           and
           Statutes
           of
           a
           
             magnificent
             Founder
          
           could
           oblige
           him
           ;
           and
           which
           he
           was
           likewise
           
             sworn
             to
             observe
          
           :
           And
           I
           believe
           he
           under
           went
           as
           severe
           ,
           and
           a
           much
           more
           beneficial
           Novitiate
           there
           (
           in
           which
           silence
           likewise
           was
           a
           part
           of
           the
           mortification
           )
           as
           he
           did
           afterwards
           at
           Douay
           ,
           for
           I
           saw
           him
           in
           both
           those
           :
           It
           is
           very
           true
           ,
           there
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           other
           Colledges
           ,
           if
           they
           found
           that
           the
           obligations
           they
           were
           under
           ,
           were
           stricter
           than
           they
           could
           submit
           to
           ,
           they
           are
           at
           liberty
           to
           quit
           those
           benefits
           their
           Founder
           hath
           bequeathed
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           dispose
           of
           themselves
           according
           to
           their
           inclinations
           ,
           otherwise
           they
           may
           enjoy
           the
           other
           to
           their
           lives
           end
           ,
           as
           very
           many
           do
           ,
           who
           prefer
           that
           solitude
           ,
           before
           the
           pleasures
           of
           the
           world
           :
           It
           is
           very
           true
           that
           the
           Church
           and
           
             State
             of
             England
          
           did
           by
           observation
           and
           
           experience
           find
           ,
           that
           vows
           did
           not
           make
           people
           chast
           ,
           who
           would
           not
           be
           restrained
           by
           conscience
           of
           their
           
             duty
             to
             God
          
           ,
           and
           that
           those
           actions
           were
           not
           worthy
           the
           name
           of
           vertue
           and
           piety
           ,
           (
           I
           speak
           still
           only
           of
           our
           own
           Country
           )
           which
           were
           the
           effects
           of
           force
           ,
           and
           
             want
             of
             opportunity
          
           to
           decline
           them
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           the
           practice
           they
           had
           too
           much
           testimony
           and
           evidence
           of
           ,
           made
           them
           conclude
           that
           the
           mischief
           from
           those
           inclosures
           ,
           constraints
           ,
           and
           vows
           was
           greater
           ,
           and
           more
           apparent
           than
           the
           benefit
           and
           advantage
           ;
           and
           so
           they
           thought
           not
           fit
           to
           restrain
           that
           liberty
           which
           God
           and
           Nature
           did
           allow
           to
           all
           those
           persons
           who
           would
           decline
           the
           profit
           of
           those
           Communities
           in
           which
           they
           were
           possessed
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           betake
           themselves
           to
           another
           condition
           of
           life
           :
           And
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           Mr.
           Cressy
           knows
           that
           many
           
             learned
             Catholicks
          
           have
           always
           been
           ,
           and
           still
           are
           very
           averse
           to
           those
           vows
           and
           
             inclosures
             of
             Women
          
           ,
           which
           seems
           not
           to
           be
           much
           favoured
           by
           the
           Church
           it self
           ,
           the
           constitutions
           whereof
           require
           a
           greater
           number
           of
           years
           than
           are
           now
           required
           before
           they
           receive
           the
           vail
           ,
           and
           whether
           the
           scandalous
           lives
           of
           many
           
             Religious
             men
          
           abroad
           brings
           not
           a
           greater
           prejudice
           to
           the
           Religion
           they
           profess
           ,
           than
           their
           habit
           and
           vows
           brings
           honour
           
           to
           it
           ,
           I
           leave
           to
           his
           observation
           .
        
         
           The
           other
           defect
           he
           finds
           in
           our
           Church
           of
           want
           of
           instructors
           ,
           and
           instructions
           for
           those
           ,
           in
           case
           God
           should
           call
           any
           one
           to
           such
           a
           state
           of
           life
           in
           solitude
           and
           exercises
           of
           
             spiritual
             prayer
          
           and
           mortification
           ,
           is
           yet
           more
           strange
           .
           Without
           doubt
           if
           God
           doth
           in
           truth
           call
           any
           one
           to
           such
           a
           state
           of
           life
           ;
           he
           will
           not
           leave
           him
           destitute
           of
           instruction
           and
           instructors
           ,
           and
           he
           may
           be
           very
           confident
           if
           he
           finds
           neither
           of
           those
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           not
           called
           him
           :
           Sure
           Mr.
           Cressy
           cannot
           forget
           the
           names
           of
           very
           many
           persons
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           both
           men
           and
           women
           ,
           with
           whom
           ,
           and
           in
           whose
           conversation
           he
           had
           the
           honour
           and
           the
           happiness
           to
           spend
           many
           years
           of
           the
           most
           innocent
           part
           of
           his
           life
           ;
           from
           whose
           grave
           and
           learned
           information
           ,
           and
           excellent
           example
           he
           might
           have
           led
           a
           life
           more
           useful
           to
           God
           ,
           his
           Country
           ,
           and
           himself
           ;
           and
           in
           which
           he
           would
           have
           had
           less
           to
           answer
           to
           all
           three
           ,
           than
           that
           which
           he
           hath
           since
           by
           worse
           counsel
           and
           example
           given
           himself
           unhappily
           to
           .
           And
           for
           Books
           I
           shall
           not
           supply
           his
           Catalogue
           with
           the
           names
           of
           many
           more
           of
           the
           same
           kind
           ,
           which
           he
           might
           as
           well
           have
           mentioned
           ,
           but
           I
           shall
           
           put
           him
           in
           mind
           of
           the
           excellent
           ,
           pious
           and
           devout
           Sermons
           ,
           which
           are
           constantly
           preached
           in
           
             that
             Church
          
           ,
           much
           better
           I
           believe
           than
           he
           hath
           heard
           in
           any
           other
           language
           ;
           and
           there
           was
           no
           restraint
           upon
           him
           ,
           but
           if
           he
           had
           liked
           other
           
             Books
             of
             devotion
          
           better
           ,
           he
           might
           have
           read
           the
           life
           of
           
             Mother
             Teresa
          
           ,
           that
           abounds
           in
           those
           visions
           he
           admires
           ,
           and
           that
           
             mystical
             Theology
          
           he
           delights
           in
           ,
           and
           even
           his
           own
           
             Sancta
             Sophia
          
           ,
           if
           any
           other
           man
           would
           have
           taken
           the
           pains
           to
           have
           put
           it
           together
           ,
           in
           that
           Colledge
           he
           was
           bred
           in
           ,
           with
           the
           same
           liberty
           he
           hath
           done
           either
           ever
           since
           ,
           sure
           
             good
             Books
          
           are
           not
           wanting
           in
           that
           climate
           For
           Miracles
           ,
           whereof
           he
           says
           ,
           
             we
             do
             not
             pretend
             to
             one
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             as
             the
             curing
             a
             Tertian
             Ague
             ,
             to
             testifie
             that
             our
             Reformation
             is
             pleasing
             to
             God
             :
          
           I
           shall
           say
           no
           more
           than
           I
           have
           done
           :
           We
           have
           
             not
             many
          
           to
           boast
           of
           ,
           and
           very
           
             good
             Catholicks
          
           think
           they
           boast
           of
           
             too
             many
          
           ,
           and
           would
           be
           glad
           to
           be
           without
           the
           mention
           of
           most
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           I
           do
           believe
           that
           very
           many
           pious
           men
           of
           
             his
             Church
          
           do
           believe
           that
           the
           restoration
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           from
           that
           dust
           and
           ruines
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           barbarity
           ,
           impiety
           ,
           and
           sacriledge
           of
           the
           
             late
             rebellion
          
           had
           exposed
           it
           ,
           and
           in
           which
           the
           
             Roman
             Catholicks
          
           ,
           his
           Majesties
           
             own
             subjects
          
           
           more
           delighted
           and
           triumphed
           to
           see
           it
           almost
           buried
           ,
           than
           any
           
             other
             Catholicks
          
           did
           ,
           is
           a
           
             greater
             miracle
          
           of
           Gods
           mercy
           ,
           and
           power
           ;
           and
           if
           we
           make
           our selves
           worthy
           of
           it
           ,
           even
           a
           testimony
           of
           his
           being
           pleased
           with
           it
           ,
           then
           all
           those
           ,
           of
           which
           they
           brag
           so
           much
           ,
           are
           an
           evidence
           that
           he
           is
           pleased
           with
           what
           they
           do
           .
           I
           have
           never
           had
           the
           luck
           to
           see
           his
           
             Church
             History
          
           ,
           which
           he
           is
           offended
           with
           the
           Doctor
           for
           stiling
           a
           
             great
             Legend
          
           ,
           which
           he
           knows
           is
           the
           stile
           given
           to
           those
           Collections
           in
           all
           Languages
           ,
           and
           he
           challenges
           the
           Doctor
           more
           scornfully
           to
           give
           to
           the
           world
           a
           pretty
           
             little
             legend
          
           of
           his
           
             reformed
             Saints
          
           .
           The
           Doctor
           could
           very
           well
           have
           given
           him
           as
           large
           a
           list
           of
           as
           extraordinary
           persons
           of
           most
           profound
           learning
           ,
           and
           most
           exemplary
           lives
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           since
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           as
           any
           other
           
             Christian
             Kingdom
          
           can
           supply
           him
           ,
           who
           it
           may
           lawfully
           be
           presumed
           since
           their
           deaths
           have
           enjoyed
           those
           
             sacred
             mansions
          
           of
           bliss
           ,
           which
           God
           hath
           prepared
           for
           those
           who
           please
           him
           ;
           but
           we
           are
           not
           ashamed
           that
           our
           Church
           is
           too
           modest
           to
           confer
           the
           sacred
           
             title
             of
             Saints
          
           which
           God
           hath
           reserved
           to
           his
           own
           only
           disposal
           ,
           for
           them
           to
           whom
           he
           had
           before
           assigned
           such
           a
           proportion
           of
           grace
           as
           is
           answerable
           to
           that
           
           high
           station
           ;
           and
           doth
           not
           receive
           the
           advice
           ,
           nor
           communicate
           the
           power
           in
           that
           particular
           ,
           of
           or
           to
           any
           person
           or
           jurisdiction
           upon
           Earth
           ;
           yet
           it
           shall
           be
           glad
           ,
           and
           doth
           pray
           that
           all
           such
           whom
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           hath
           presumed
           to
           call
           to
           that
           honour
           ,
           without
           any
           ambition
           or
           privity
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           may
           really
           enjoy
           the
           same
           :
           And
           we
           do
           not
           in
           the
           least
           degree
           apprehend
           the
           displeasure
           of
           God
           Almighty
           upon
           
             our
             Church
          
           ,
           because
           it
           doth
           with
           all
           humility
           ,
           and
           after
           all
           possible
           endeavour
           to
           be
           capable
           of
           his
           favours
           ,
           leave
           the
           disposal
           of
           all
           the
           places
           ,
           and
           offices
           ,
           and
           imployments
           in
           his
           
             own
             house
          
           ,
           to
           his
           own
           gracious
           will
           and
           pleasure
           :
           And
           though
           we
           do
           not
           pretend
           to
           know
           so
           much
           of
           their
           
             modern
             Saints
          
           ,
           as
           to
           think
           that
           they
           were
           of
           the
           
             same
             Religion
          
           with
           us
           :
           Yet
           we
           do
           presume
           to
           say
           that
           the
           
             primitive
             Saints
          
           and
           Martyrs
           were
           all
           as
           much
           
             our
             Saints
          
           and
           Martyrs
           as
           theirs
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           as
           much
           of
           the
           same
           faith
           with
           those
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           :
           We
           are
           as
           firm
           in
           the
           
             Apostles
             faith
          
           ,
           who
           were
           the
           
             first
             Saints
          
           and
           Martyrs
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           they
           can
           pretend
           to
           be
           :
           We
           adhere
           as
           much
           to
           all
           the
           doctrine
           they
           taught
           ,
           and
           endeavour
           to
           practise
           all
           the
           duties
           which
           are
           enjoyned
           by
           them
           ,
           as
           sincerely
           and
           diligently
           as
           they
           do
           .
           During
           
           the
           twelve
           persecutions
           ,
           which
           were
           the
           times
           when
           those
           prodigious
           
             Armies
             of
             Martyrs
          
           for
           their
           numbers
           were
           levied
           ,
           it
           may
           lawfully
           be
           presumed
           that
           very
           much
           the
           
             major
             part
          
           of
           them
           (
           for
           those
           persecutions
           raged
           much
           more
           furiously
           in
           the
           East
           ,
           than
           in
           any
           part
           of
           Europe
           )
           never
           heard
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           ,
           none
           of
           them
           professed
           to
           have
           any
           opinion
           in
           which
           we
           differ
           from
           them
           .
           The
           first
           and
           
             only
             subject
          
           of
           their
           Martyrdom
           was
           ,
           that
           they
           loudly
           avowed
           the
           
             birth
             ,
             passion
          
           ,
           and
           resurrection
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           their
           peremptory
           refusal
           to
           
             offer
             sacrifice
          
           to
           ,
           or
           to
           
             acknowledge
             the
             power
          
           of
           the
           
             Pagan
             Gods
          
           ;
           and
           the
           last
           would
           have
           excused
           them
           ,
           and
           preserved
           their
           lives
           ,
           whatsoever
           they
           had
           thought
           of
           the
           other
           ;
           so
           that
           there
           was
           no
           other
           point
           of
           controversie
           in
           issue
           ,
           but
           whether
           they
           were
           Christians
           ,
           and
           their
           marvellous
           ,
           and
           without
           doubt
           
             divine
             courage
          
           in
           affirming
           that
           ,
           and
           asserting
           that
           doctrine
           so
           soon
           after
           they
           were
           informed
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           before
           they
           were
           acquainted
           with
           any
           other
           operation
           of
           it
           ,
           than
           in
           their
           courage
           to
           lay
           down
           their
           lives
           for
           it
           ,
           was
           the
           whole
           ground
           and
           merit
           of
           their
           Martyrdom
           :
           For
           according
           to
           the
           best
           evidence
           we
           have
           of
           those
           
             dark
             times
          
           ,
           and
           of
           that
           
             darker
             affair
          
           ,
           we
           may
           
           reasonably
           believe
           that
           many
           thousands
           of
           those
           
             blessed
             Martyrs
          
           lost
           their
           lives
           within
           a
           day
           ,
           an
           hour
           ,
           or
           less
           time
           ,
           according
           as
           the
           wild
           ,
           and
           brutish
           rage
           of
           the
           Iudge
           could
           find
           ways
           for
           their
           torture
           and
           execution
           ,
           after
           the
           moment
           of
           their
           conversion
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           spirit
           and
           zeal
           of
           the
           
             new
             Christians
          
           to
           die
           for
           their
           faith
           ,
           was
           little
           more
           stupendious
           than
           the
           
             implacable
             rage
          
           of
           their
           persecutors
           was
           ,
           in
           the
           vindication
           of
           the
           honour
           of
           their
           
             Pagan
             Gods
          
           ;
           for
           which
           the
           husband
           condemned
           his
           wife
           ,
           the
           father
           his
           son
           ,
           the
           brother
           his
           brother
           ,
           and
           
             all
             relations
          
           ,
           those
           who
           were
           nearest
           and
           dearest
           to
           them
           ,
           to
           the
           most
           exquisite
           torments
           that
           could
           be
           devised
           .
           
             Tantum
             Religio
             potuit
             suadere
             malorum
          
           !
        
         
           How
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           comes
           to
           ingross
           all
           
             these
             Saints
          
           and
           Martyrs
           to
           themselves
           as
           their
           
             peculiar
             Patrons
          
           and
           Advocates
           ,
           an
           evidence
           cannot
           easily
           be
           comprehended
           ,
           except
           they
           conclude
           ,
           the
           because
           they
           have
           a
           power
           to
           make
           ,
           or
           to
           declare
           Saints
           ,
           they
           have
           likewise
           a
           power
           to
           appoint
           them
           what
           they
           shall
           do
           after
           they
           are
           Saints
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           
             species
             of
             Logick
          
           they
           make
           often
           use
           of
           to
           many
           purposes
           :
           For
           our
           parts
           we
           have
           as
           much
           reason
           to
           be
           confident
           of
           all
           the
           
             good
             offices
          
           they
           
           can
           do
           us
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           as
           the
           others
           are
           ;
           but
           because
           we
           do
           not
           know
           what
           their
           
             province
             there
          
           is
           ,
           or
           whether
           there
           be
           such
           a
           
             line
             of
             communication
          
           ,
           that
           they
           know
           what
           we
           would
           have
           them
           to
           do
           for
           us
           ,
           we
           acquiesce
           in
           a
           
             profound
             veneration
          
           of
           their
           lives
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           deaths
           ,
           and
           a
           
             full
             confidence
          
           that
           they
           do
           enjoy
           the
           reward
           of
           both
           ,
           without
           importuning
           them
           by
           any
           
             particular
             address
          
           of
           our
           own
           in
           our
           behalf
           ;
           having
           an
           assurance
           in
           our selves
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           do
           us
           all
           the
           good
           they
           can
           ,
           though
           our
           ignorance
           knows
           not
           how
           to
           ask
           it
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           all
           that
           
             our
             Church
          
           informs
           or
           instructs
           us
           of
           our
           duty
           and
           behaviour
           to
           Saints
           .
           And
           Mr.
           Cressy
           will
           not
           take
           it
           ill
           that
           I
           tell
           him
           ,
           if
           his
           
             Church
             History
          
           consists
           in
           the
           lives
           of
           any
           
             Welch
             Saints
          
           and
           Martyrs
           ,
           or
           of
           those
           who
           were
           before
           the
           year
           
             six
             hundred
          
           ,
           as
           there
           were
           many
           more
           before
           than
           there
           were
           after
           ,
           he
           cannot
           reckon
           those
           to
           belong
           to
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           ,
           since
           he
           well
           knows
           that
           before
           the
           arrival
           of
           Austin
           the
           Monk
           in
           England
           ,
           there
           had
           never
           been
           mention
           there
           of
           the
           
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
          
           ,
           but
           most
           of
           the
           Christians
           had
           been
           long
           before
           driven
           into
           Wales
           by
           the
           tyranny
           and
           power
           of
           the
           
             Pagan
             Saxons
          
           ,
           who
           spent
           their
           time
           more
           profitably
           by
           subduing
           the
           other
           parts
           of
           
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           than
           they
           could
           have
           done
           by
           pursuing
           them
           into
           those
           mountains
           and
           narrow
           retreats
           ,
           where
           they
           could
           better
           have
           defended
           themselves
           :
           So
           that
           the
           
             British
             Christians
          
           remained
           for
           some
           time
           ,
           in
           some
           quiet
           in
           those
           parts
           ,
           and
           lived
           under
           the
           direction
           of
           their
           Bishops
           and
           Prelates
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           the
           
             Christian
             Religion
          
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           institutions
           which
           they
           had
           received
           from
           their
           first
           Planters
           ;
           and
           after
           Austin
           came
           into
           this
           Island
           with
           a
           worthy
           ,
           and
           no
           doubt
           a
           very
           pious
           intention
           ,
           and
           God
           blessed
           him
           so
           much
           ,
           that
           he
           converted
           a
           
             Pagan
             King
          
           ,
           and
           most
           of
           his
           subjects
           ,
           who
           were
           at
           that
           time
           only
           they
           who
           lived
           within
           the
           circuit
           of
           Kent
           ,
           which
           opened
           a
           door
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           those
           who
           succeeded
           him
           for
           a
           larger
           conversion
           ,
           for
           which
           his
           ,
           and
           their
           name
           ought
           always
           to
           be
           mentioned
           with
           reverence
           and
           gratitude
           ,
           as
           blessed
           instruments
           God
           used
           for
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           though
           they
           were
           not
           the
           
             first
             Planters
          
           of
           Christianity
           in
           the
           Island
           ,
           as
           Mr.
           Cressy
           well
           knows
           ;
           and
           that
           when
           Austin
           desired
           to
           confer
           with
           the
           
             British
             Christians
          
           ,
           and
           had
           two
           several
           meetings
           with
           their
           Bishops
           and
           Prelates
           ,
           they
           were
           so
           much
           offended
           with
           the
           proposition
           he
           made
           to
           them
           of
           their
           
             subjection
             to
             the
             Pope
          
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           
           not
           only
           positively
           reject
           that
           ,
           but
           would
           not
           consent
           to
           change
           the
           course
           of
           their
           observation
           of
           Easter
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           had
           always
           concurred
           with
           the
           
             Eastern
             Christians
          
           ,
           nor
           yield
           to
           any
           thing
           else
           that
           he
           proposed
           ,
           left
           they
           might
           be
           thought
           to
           have
           any
           respect
           for
           the
           Pope
           :
           So
           that
           I
           say
           ,
           if
           
             his
             Saints
          
           are
           before
           the
           year
           
             six
             hundred
          
           ,
           he
           hath
           no
           claim
           to
           them
           ,
           but
           must
           either
           be
           content
           to
           be
           without
           their
           merits
           and
           miracles
           ,
           or
           that
           we
           may
           have
           an
           equal
           share
           with
           him
           ,
           upon
           our
           joynt
           stock
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           I
           hope
           he
           hath
           not
           in
           his
           History
           inserted
           the
           lives
           or
           miracles
           of
           any
           ,
           which
           have
           been
           left
           out
           as
           exploded
           upon
           the
           reformation
           of
           more
           
             ancient
             Legends
          
           .
        
         
           Methinks
           Mr.
           Cressy
           seems
           to
           imitate
           the
           example
           of
           angry
           women
           ,
           who
           think
           it
           lawful
           to
           give
           worse
           words
           than
           they
           receive
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           natural
           progress
           of
           choler
           ;
           he
           provokes
           first
           the
           Doctor
           by
           reproaching
           him
           with
           the
           number
           of
           Fanaticks
           amongst
           us
           ,
           to
           tell
           him
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           Fanaticism
           likewise
           in
           many
           of
           their
           Church
           ,
           and
           so
           mentions
           the
           Visions
           and
           Revelations
           ,
           and
           Miracles
           in
           many
           persons
           of
           great
           esteem
           amongst
           them
           ,
           and
           by
           those
           pertinent
           instances
           puts
           him
           into
           
           great
           wrath
           :
           and
           he
           again
           to
           be
           revenged
           on
           him
           will
           no
           longer
           be
           contented
           that
           we
           have
           too
           many
           Fanaticks
           in
           the
           Church
           ;
           but
           will
           prove
           that
           the
           very
           nature
           and
           essence
           of
           
             our
             Church
             it self
          
           and
           
             our
             Religion
          
           is
           
             pure
             putid-Fanaticism
          
           .
           A
           man
           would
           have
           expected
           upon
           this
           undertaking
           that
           he
           should
           presently
           have
           singled
           one
           of
           the
           Articles
           of
           the
           Church
           that
           is
           so
           founded
           ,
           but
           that
           would
           have
           held
           him
           too
           much
           to
           the
           point
           ,
           and
           restrained
           him
           from
           those
           wandrings
           with
           which
           he
           is
           so
           delighted
           ;
           that
           would
           withhold
           him
           from
           falling
           upon
           the
           person
           of
           the
           Doctor
           ,
           or
           upon
           the
           Presbyterians
           and
           Independents
           ,
           with
           whom
           no
           body
           can
           blame
           him
           for
           being
           angry
           ,
           for
           they
           drove
           him
           from
           the
           Church
           ,
           by
           driving
           him
           from
           his
           preferments
           in
           the
           Church
           :
           And
           from
           this
           charge
           upon
           the
           Church
           ,
           without
           any
           one
           instance
           he
           falls
           again
           upon
           the
           Presbyterians
           and
           
             Hugonots
             of
             France
          
           ,
           and
           reckons
           up
           some
           of
           the
           opinions
           they
           hold
           ,
           and
           maintain
           ,
           and
           then
           says
           
             (
             pag.
             94.
             )
             That
             he
             must
             take
             the
             boldness
             to
             tell
             him
             ,
          
           
           (
           a
           great
           boldness
           indeed
           )
           
             that
             the
             Doctor
             himself
             does
             hold
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             denies
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             because
             he
             is
             ignorant
             of
             what
             passes
             in
             his
             own
             mind
             .
          
           Now
           the
           Doctor
           must
           be
           lost
           ,
           for
           if
           his
           own
           denial
           cannot
           absolve
           him
           
           from
           being
           concluded
           to
           be
           of
           an
           opinion
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Cressy
           knows
           better
           of
           that
           which
           the
           Doctors
           ignorance
           keeps
           him
           from
           discerning
           ,
           of
           what
           passes
           in
           his
           own
           mind
           ,
           he
           is
           to
           blame
           if
           he
           doth
           not
           lade
           him
           with
           all
           opinions
           which
           he
           wishes
           he
           would
           own
           :
           But
           to
           prove
           this
           intricate
           averment
           ,
           like
           a
           
             great
             Magistrate
          
           he
           takes
           upon
           him
           to
           administer
           many
           questions
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           kindly
           to
           make
           answer
           to
           them
           on
           his
           behalf
           ,
           and
           so
           makes
           him
           as
           arrant
           a
           Fanatick
           as
           he
           can
           wish
           :
           Yet
           after
           all
           this
           he
           is
           compelled
           to
           confess
           ,
           with
           perhaps
           ,
           
             That
             it
             would
             be
             rashness
             in
             him
             to
             affirm
             that
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           
             doth
             ground
             her
             faith
             upon
             such
             a
             Fanatick
             principle
             ,
             as
             the
             Doctor
             lays
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             Doctor
             wrongs
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           ,
           he
           (
           good
           man
           )
           
             is
             unwilling
             to
             wrong
             her
             with
             him
             :
          
           And
           in
           this
           fit
           of
           good
           nature
           he
           makes
           a
           kind
           of
           an
           Apology
           for
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           who
           may
           be
           deceived
           themselves
           in
           the
           Doctors
           principles
           ,
           by
           the
           negligence
           that
           is
           used
           in
           licensing
           Books
           to
           the
           Press
           ,
           or
           rather
           the
           Doctors
           virulence
           against
           poor
           Catholicks
           was
           so
           highly
           approved
           by
           the
           grave
           
             Censor
             Librorum
          
           ,
           that
           rather
           than
           it
           should
           be
           hindred
           from
           doing
           mischief
           to
           them
           ,
           he
           was
           content
           that
           the
           
             Principles
             also
          
           should
           pass
           ,
           which
           utterly
           destroy
           the
           
           foundations
           of
           his
           own
           Church
           ,
           and
           so
           concludes
           with
           some
           instances
           of
           the
           perfunctory
           care
           that
           is
           taken
           in
           the
           licensing
           Books
           .
           The
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           cannot
           but
           be
           now
           secure
           ,
           when
           a
           
             Benedictine
             Mark
          
           is
           so
           vigilant
           as
           to
           stand
           Sentinel
           ,
           that
           she
           may
           receive
           no
           prejudice
           from
           her
           own
           Children
           ,
           and
           he
           doth
           very
           well
           to
           put
           the
           Bishops
           in
           mind
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           more
           solicitous
           what
           Books
           are
           suffered
           to
           be
           printed
           ,
           who
           have
           no
           less
           obligation
           upon
           them
           ,
           to
           look
           that
           no
           lewd
           
             seditious
             Books
          
           are
           sold
           ,
           as
           that
           none
           such
           may
           be
           printed
           :
           And
           if
           this
           kind
           advertisement
           of
           Mr.
           Cressy
           hath
           that
           operation
           upon
           the
           Magistrates
           of
           all
           sorts
           ,
           both
           the
           Printers
           and
           Sellers
           ,
           and
           it
           may
           be
           the
           Buyers
           of
           the
           multitude
           of
           
             Popish
             Books
          
           ,
           which
           are
           every
           day
           vented
           with
           as
           much
           freedom
           as
           the
           
             Book
             of
             Common-Prayer
          
           ,
           they
           of
           his
           own
           Religion
           will
           have
           new
           cause
           to
           celebrate
           his
           prudence
           ,
           and
           acknowledge
           the
           great
           advantage
           he
           hath
           brought
           to
           their
           cause
           ,
           by
           his
           pen
           ,
           as
           he
           hath
           to
           their
           persons
           by
           his
           modesty
           and
           his
           manners
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Cressy
           comes
           at
           last
           after
           very
           much
           passion
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           virulence
           against
           the
           poor
           Protestants
           ,
           than
           the
           Doctor
           hath
           expressed
           against
           the
           
             Roman
             Catholicks
          
           ,
           to
           
           a
           matter
           of
           importance
           indeed
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           believes
           (
           which
           might
           have
           kept
           him
           from
           triumphing
           so
           soon
           )
           he
           is
           absolute
           master
           of
           the
           field
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           to
           peace
           and
           unity
           ,
           which
           ,
           he
           says
           ,
           
             is
             more
             fit
             to
             be
             the
             subject
             and
             argument
             of
             writings
             composed
             by
             Ecclesiastical
             persons
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             unity
             of
             faith
             and
             doctrine
             ,
             (
             pag.
          
           102.
           )
           
           and
           in
           truth
           whoever
           is
           really
           an
           enemy
           even
           to
           that
           unity
           of
           faith
           and
           doctrine
           ,
           (
           how
           hard
           soever
           to
           be
           attained
           )
           must
           be
           an
           enemy
           to
           mankind
           ;
           but
           I
           must
           tell
           him
           too
           ,
           that
           the
           writings
           of
           
             Ecclesiastical
             persons
          
           have
           not
           hitherto
           in
           any
           age
           contributed
           to
           the
           production
           of
           that
           unity
           ;
           I
           mean
           such
           who
           have
           a
           pride
           &
           petulancy
           of
           understanding
           ,
           &
           obstinacy
           of
           will
           ,
           that
           will
           suffer
           nothing
           to
           be
           called
           peace
           and
           unity
           ,
           but
           a
           prostration
           of
           all
           other
           men
           to
           their
           dictates
           .
           Mr.
           Cressy
           and
           his
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Friends
          
           affect
           ,
           and
           insolently
           prescribe
           a
           unity
           that
           is
           neither
           
             practicable
             nor
             desirable
          
           ,
           and
           there
           are
           other
           
             Ecclesiastical
             persons
          
           as
           humorous
           ,
           who
           are
           such
           enemies
           to
           unity
           ,
           that
           they
           think
           it
           not
           necessary
           to
           peace
           ,
           especially
           in
           
             Ecclesiastical
             matters
          
           (
           that
           is
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           )
           all
           men
           may
           think
           ,
           and
           speak
           ,
           and
           do
           what
           they
           please
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           irrationality
           of
           these
           last
           ,
           the
           former
           impute
           all
           the
           folly
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           madness
           that
           
           would
           introduce
           the
           most
           uncontroulable
           confusion
           ,
           to
           those
           who
           observe
           order
           and
           discipline
           with
           more
           regularity
           and
           obedience
           ,
           than
           any
           of
           the
           pretenders
           will
           do
           .
           It
           must
           not
           therefore
           be
           the
           
             Ecclesiastical
             persons
          
           ,
           who
           have
           given
           each
           other
           too
           ill
           words
           to
           be
           of
           one
           mind
           ,
           who
           can
           procure
           this
           unity
           of
           faith
           and
           doctrine
           ,
           that
           must
           constitute
           this
           peace
           ;
           but
           it
           must
           be
           the
           writings
           and
           actions
           of
           Magistrates
           ,
           who
           by
           the
           execution
           of
           those
           Laws
           and
           rules
           ,
           which
           the
           wisdom
           of
           the
           State
           for
           which
           they
           are
           made
           ,
           have
           provided
           for
           that
           purpose
           ,
           can
           infallibly
           establish
           that
           unity
           and
           peace
           that
           is
           necessary
           for
           it
           :
           Magistrates
           who
           do
           not
           pretend
           any
           jurisdiction
           out
           of
           their
           own
           limits
           ,
           nor
           will
           suffer
           those
           who
           live
           within
           it
           to
           be
           disobedient
           ,
           much
           less
           to
           revile
           the
           Laws
           which
           are
           provided
           for
           the
           publick
           peace
           :
           Where
           there
           are
           no
           Laws
           ,
           confusion
           is
           necessary
           and
           natural
           ,
           and
           where
           the
           Laws
           are
           not
           executed
           ,
           it
           is
           as
           unavoidable
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           degree
           necessary
           :
           So
           that
           where
           unity
           is
           not
           as
           much
           provided
           for
           as
           is
           necessary
           for
           peace
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           Magistrates
           fault
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           fault
           of
           Ecclesiasticks
           ,
           who
           can
           only
           prosecute
           it
           by
           the
           ways
           prescribed
           by
           the
           Laws
           .
           I
           say
           where
           unity
           is
           necessary
           ;
           for
           nothing
           is
           more
           mistaken
           ,
           
           or
           more
           misapplied
           ,
           than
           this
           precious
           word
           Unity
           :
           Who
           doth
           not
           know
           ,
           or
           hath
           not
           had
           it
           frequently
           in
           his
           observation
           ,
           that
           men
           who
           have
           the
           same
           end
           affect
           several
           ways
           which
           lead
           to
           that
           end
           ,
           and
           he
           who
           goes
           the
           farthest
           way
           about
           may
           possibly
           come
           sooner
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           than
           he
           that
           believes
           he
           goes
           more
           directly
           to
           it
           ?
           However
           if
           he
           comes
           thither
           later
           ,
           he
           is
           liable
           to
           no
           other
           reproach
           than
           being
           laughed
           at
           for
           being
           longer
           upon
           the
           way
           than
           he
           needed
           to
           have
           been
           .
           I
           knew
           
             two
             Gentlemen
          
           of
           good
           quality
           and
           fortunes
           ,
           one
           of
           which
           I
           think
           is
           still
           living
           ,
           who
           were
           very
           near
           neighbours
           in
           Berkshire
           ,
           and
           lived
           in
           that
           good
           correspondence
           and
           conversation
           ,
           as
           persons
           of
           quality
           and
           authority
           in
           their
           Country
           use
           to
           do
           ;
           they
           had
           both
           very
           frequent
           occasions
           to
           ride
           to
           London
           ,
           and
           the
           house
           of
           one
           of
           them
           was
           the
           confessed
           way
           of
           the
           other
           thither
           ,
           but
           the
           difference
           was
           ,
           whether
           from
           thence
           the
           nearest
           way
           was
           by
           Windsor
           ,
           or
           by
           Maidenhead
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           they
           were
           so
           great
           Opiniators
           ,
           that
           they
           still
           parted
           at
           the
           door
           ,
           and
           one
           took
           the
           one
           way
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           that
           which
           he
           conceived
           to
           be
           nearest
           ,
           and
           in
           twenty
           years
           they
           never
           made
           the
           journey
           together
           .
           How
           light
           soever
           the
           instance
           seems
           to
           be
           ,
           
           it
           will
           be
           found
           fit
           enough
           to
           be
           applied
           to
           very
           many
           differences
           of
           opinion
           ,
           which
           by
           the
           
             excess
             of
             fancy
          
           on
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           and
           the
           
             defect
             of
             judgment
          
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           are
           blown
           up
           into
           a
           magnitude
           that
           dazles
           the
           eyes
           of
           too
           many
           spectators
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           determination
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           there
           wants
           not
           a
           submission
           and
           obedience
           to
           authority
           ;
           the
           difference
           only
           is
           where
           that
           authority
           is
           placed
           to
           which
           obedience
           ought
           to
           be
           paid
           .
           We
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           hold
           ours
           to
           be
           due
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Law
           :
           Mr.
           Cressy
           would
           have
           us
           pay
           it
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           which
           we
           cannot
           submit
           to
           ,
           not
           because
           he
           is
           fallible
           ,
           but
           because
           he
           is
           not
           a
           Magistrate
           who
           hath
           any
           jurisdiction
           over
           us
           .
           In
           matters
           that
           concern
           Religion
           ,
           we
           resort
           to
           the
           
             Articles
             of
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           which
           we
           are
           obliged
           to
           conform
           to
           :
           He
           would
           have
           us
           observe
           the
           Canons
           of
           the
           
             Council
             of
             Trent
          
           ,
           which
           we
           are
           forbidden
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           he
           as
           an
           
             English
             Catholick
          
           is
           not
           bound
           to
           ,
           upon
           which
           we
           shall
           enlarge
           hereafter
           ;
           and
           this
           election
           to
           believe
           that
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ,
           which
           flourishes
           at
           least
           as
           much
           in
           learned
           and
           pious
           men
           ,
           as
           any
           Church
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           can
           better
           direct
           English-men
           in
           the
           way
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           than
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           ,
           is
           the
           greatest
           use
           we
           make
           of
           
           our
           reason
           which
           is
           not
           like
           to
           deceive
           .
        
         
           What
           that
           union
           is
           that
           was
           intended
           certainly
           by
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           when
           he
           left
           his
           Church
           established
           under
           spiritual
           Governours
           will
           best
           appear
           by
           the
           rules
           he
           prescribed
           ,
           and
           the
           directions
           he
           gave
           in
           order
           thereunto
           ,
           which
           we
           may
           lawfully
           believe
           he
           never
           intended
           for
           such
           a
           unity
           ,
           as
           Mr.
           Cressy
           and
           his
           friends
           dream
           of
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           foresaw
           the
           same
           could
           never
           be
           ,
           and
           depended
           more
           upon
           what
           was
           necessary
           towards
           it
           upon
           the
           
             civil
             Magistrates
          
           ,
           than
           upon
           the
           
             Ecclesiastical
             power
          
           .
           He
           prescribed
           the
           
             essential
             principles
          
           himself
           of
           that
           Religion
           which
           he
           intended
           should
           be
           established
           ,
           and
           left
           persons
           trusted
           by
           him
           who
           not
           only
           knew
           his
           mind
           ,
           but
           knew
           all
           things
           which
           are
           necessary
           to
           be
           known
           for
           the
           accomplishment
           of
           it
           .
           And
           no
           temporal
           or
           
             spiritual
             authority
          
           under
           Heaven
           hath
           power
           to
           alter
           any
           thing
           that
           was
           setled
           by
           him
           or
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           who
           were
           the
           
             only
             Commentators
          
           intrusted
           by
           him
           to
           explain
           whatsoever
           might
           seem
           doubtful
           in
           what
           himself
           had
           said
           ,
           and
           they
           performed
           their
           parts
           with
           that
           plainness
           in
           what
           is
           necessary
           ,
           that
           there
           remains
           no
           difficulty
           to
           men
           of
           very
           competent
           ununderstandings
           ,
           
           and
           it
           is
           as
           plain
           that
           they
           did
           not
           affect
           such
           a
           
             unity
             in
             opinions
          
           ,
           as
           these
           men
           would
           perswade
           us
           .
           If
           we
           will
           believe
           
             our
             Saviour
          
           himself
           ,
           even
           after
           his
           
             Resurrection
             ;
             
             He
             that
             believeth
             and
             is
             baptized
             ,
             shall
             be
             saved
             .
          
           What
           is
           this
           precious
           belief
           that
           is
           required
           with
           such
           an
           inestimable
           benefit
           and
           reward
           ?
           Nothing
           but
           the
           Resurrection
           ;
           he
           that
           believeth
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           and
           is
           baptized
           into
           that
           faith
           shall
           be
           saved
           .
           The
           only
           cause
           of
           our
           Saviours
           appearing
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           was
           only
           to
           upbraid
           
             his
             Disciples
          
           with
           their
           
             unbelief
             ,
             and
             hardness
             of
             heart
             ,
             
             because
             they
             believed
             not
             them
             which
             had
             seen
             him
             after
             he
             was
             risen
          
           ;
           he
           was
           not
           offended
           with
           them
           for
           not
           believing
           it
           upon
           the
           word
           of
           several
           of
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           nor
           upon
           his
           own
           ,
           having
           so
           often
           ,
           and
           so
           clearly
           declared
           to
           them
           that
           he
           should
           rise
           ,
           and
           even
           the
           time
           when
           ;
           how
           essential
           a
           point
           soever
           it
           was
           in
           the
           Religion
           he
           had
           planted
           ,
           it
           had
           such
           a
           repugnancy
           to
           humane
           reason
           and
           understanding
           ,
           which
           he
           never
           intended
           they
           should
           devest
           themselves
           of
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           not
           angry
           that
           they
           did
           not
           suddenly
           believe
           it
           :
           He
           well
           remembred
           that
           
             Iohn
             the
             Baptist
          
           ,
           who
           could
           not
           but
           know
           much
           of
           Christ
           when
           he
           first
           saw
           him
           ,
           
           and
           said
           ,
           
             I
             have
             need
             to
             be
             baptized
             
             of
             thee
             ,
             and
             comest
             thou
             to
             me
             ?
          
           and
           when
           at
           his
           Baptism
           ,
           which
           out
           of
           obedience
           he
           administred
           to
           him
           ,
           
             the
             Heavens
             were
             opened
             ,
             and
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             descended
             like
             a
             Dove
             ,
             and
             lighted
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             a
             voice
             from
             Heaven
             said
             ,
             This
             is
             my
             beloved
             Son
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Yet
           after
           all
           this
           S.
           Iohn
           was
           so
           far
           from
           being
           clearly
           confident
           ,
           that
           he
           whom
           he
           had
           baptized
           was
           really
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           that
           being
           in
           prison
           ,
           and
           hearing
           of
           the
           works
           done
           by
           him
           ,
           he
           sent
           two
           of
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           asking
           him
           ,
           
             Art
             thou
             he
             that
             should
             come
             ,
             or
             do
             we
             look
             for
             another
             ?
          
           And
           after
           S.
           Peter
           had
           confessed
           that
           
             he
             was
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             the
             everliving
             God
             ,
          
           and
           had
           seen
           him
           (
           together
           with
           Iames
           and
           Iohn
           )
           transfigured
           upon
           the
           Mountain
           ,
           and
           had
           heard
           the
           voice
           from
           the
           cloud
           ,
           
             This
             is
             my
             beloved
             Son
          
           ,
           
           yet
           neither
           of
           them
           could
           understand
           what
           the
           rising
           from
           the
           dead
           should
           mean
           :
           And
           S.
           Luke
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           when
           our
           Saviour
           informed
           the
           whole
           twelve
           at
           his
           going
           up
           to
           Ierusalem
           ,
           of
           all
           things
           that
           were
           written
           by
           the
           Prophets
           concerning
           him
           ,
           and
           which
           were
           then
           to
           be
           accomplished
           ,
           
             That
             he
             should
             be
             delivered
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             should
             be
             mocked
             ,
             and
             spightfully
             intreated
             and
             spitted
             on
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             should
             scourge
             him
             ,
             and
             put
             him
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             the
             third
             day
             he
             
             should
             rise
             again
             :
          
           
           They
           (
           the
           whole
           twelve
           )
           understood
           none
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           this
           saying
           was
           hid
           from
           them
           ,
           neither
           knew
           they
           the
           things
           which
           were
           spoken
           ;
           Christ
           himself
           thought
           it
           not
           fit
           to
           explain
           that
           most
           important
           point
           to
           them
           ,
           well
           knowing
           that
           in
           that
           point
           of
           his
           Resurrection
           ,
           they
           must
           have
           another
           assistance
           to
           their
           faith
           than
           his
           own
           words
           could
           give
           them
           ;
           and
           therefore
           we
           see
           how
           long
           it
           was
           before
           that
           Article
           could
           gain
           belief
           even
           after
           his
           actual
           Resurrection
           ,
           and
           how
           there
           he
           condescended
           to
           convince
           their
           senses
           in
           all
           circumstances
           before
           he
           could
           obtain
           their
           belief
           in
           that
           point
           ,
           which
           concerned
           them
           more
           than
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           nor
           could
           less
           than
           the
           descent
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           finish
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Creed
           ,
           and
           propagate
           that
           doctrine
           :
           But
           when
           he
           had
           vouchsafed
           after
           his
           Resurrection
           to
           be
           seen
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           conferred
           with
           ,
           taken
           the
           way
           to
           satisfie
           their
           senses
           which
           could
           not
           be
           deceived
           ,
           and
           which
           could
           not
           but
           challenge
           and
           compel
           their
           belief
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           not
           yet
           believe
           seemed
           obstinacy
           and
           perverseness
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           only
           infidelity
           ,
           but
           ill
           nature
           ,
           incivility
           ,
           and
           hardness
           of
           heart
           ,
           want
           of
           that
           charity
           which
           he
           had
           so
           often
           ,
           and
           so
           solemnly
           enjoyned
           them
           to
           practise
           ,
           not
           to
           
           believe
           those
           who
           had
           seen
           him
           ,
           and
           whom
           he
           had
           sent
           to
           inform
           them
           .
           This
           was
           a
           countermine
           to
           blow
           up
           the
           doctrine
           of
           his
           Resurrection
           ,
           if
           men
           contemned
           the
           only
           evidence
           that
           could
           be
           given
           of
           it
           ,
           if
           they
           resolved
           they
           would
           not
           believe
           them
           who
           had
           seen
           him
           dead
           ,
           and
           buried
           ,
           and
           seen
           him
           after
           he
           was
           risen
           ,
           they
           might
           as
           well
           not
           believe
           their
           own
           eyes
           when
           themselves
           should
           see
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           added
           a
           terrible
           commination
           to
           his
           
             short
             Creed
             :
             He
             that
             believeth
             and
             is
             baptized
             ,
             shall
             be
             saved
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             believeth
             not
             shall
             be
             damned
             :
          
           Now
           they
           knew
           the
           reward
           ,
           and
           the
           penalty
           ,
           they
           might
           chuse
           for
           themselves
           :
           S.
           Paul
           did
           inlarge
           this
           Creed
           very
           little
           in
           his
           gloss
           upon
           it
           :
           
           
             If
             thou
             shalt
             confess
             with
             thy
             mouth
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             ,
             and
             shalt
             believe
             in
             thy
             heart
             that
             God
             hath
             raised
             him
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             be
             saved
             :
          
           We
           must
           publickly
           own
           and
           avow
           our
           faith
           ,
           not
           dissemble
           our
           Christianity
           out
           of
           any
           worldly
           consideration
           ,
           out
           of
           hope
           to
           gain
           ,
           or
           out
           of
           fear
           of
           danger
           :
           S.
           Peter
           never
           denied
           his
           faith
           in
           Christ
           ,
           lost
           nothing
           of
           his
           reverence
           for
           him
           ,
           he
           did
           only
           not
           confess
           with
           his
           mouth
           his
           relation
           to
           him
           ,
           denied
           he
           had
           been
           in
           his
           company
           ,
           without
           the
           least
           disaffection
           in
           his
           heart
           ,
           and
           it
           cost
           him
           so
           many
           tears
           ,
           and
           remains
           as
           a
           
           brand
           upon
           him
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           of
           his
           unkindness
           to
           his
           master
           ;
           his
           following
           him
           that
           he
           might
           see
           what
           they
           would
           do
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           be
           at
           hand
           to
           assist
           him
           if
           he
           stood
           in
           any
           need
           of
           his
           service
           ,
           when
           all
           the
           rest
           left
           him
           ,
           to
           provide
           for
           their
           own
           security
           ,
           could
           not
           expiate
           for
           not
           confessing
           his
           relation
           to
           him
           ,
           though
           impertinently
           urged
           by
           those
           who
           had
           no
           authority
           to
           make
           the
           enquiry
           ;
           we
           must
           always
           confess
           with
           our
           mouth
           ,
           acknowledge
           that
           he
           is
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ;
           we
           must
           believe
           the
           History
           of
           his
           Nativity
           ,
           of
           his
           Passion
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           Resurrection
           ,
           all
           which
           he
           hath
           manifested
           unto
           us
           himself
           ,
           we
           have
           it
           from
           his
           own
           mouth
           ,
           and
           we
           have
           done
           our
           part
           .
        
         
           If
           an
           exact
           knowledge
           in
           all
           particulars
           contained
           in
           Scripture
           were
           required
           from
           us
           ,
           or
           if
           it
           had
           been
           in
           any
           great
           degree
           necessary
           ,
           there
           would
           have
           been
           more
           pains
           ,
           and
           care
           taken
           by
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           who
           were
           enlightened
           to
           make
           a
           
             short
             Commentary
          
           upon
           the
           whole
           
             Christian
             faith
          
           by
           
             Gods
             own
             spirit
          
           ,
           and
           were
           endued
           with
           the
           
             spirit
             of
             Prophecy
          
           ,
           and
           so
           could
           foresee
           what
           doubts
           were
           most
           like
           to
           arise
           by
           the
           excess
           of
           wit
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           weakness
           of
           our
           understanding
           ,
           to
           have
           determined
           &
           defined
           
           those
           things
           ,
           in
           defining
           and
           determining
           whereof
           so
           much
           time
           hath
           been
           since
           spent
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           uncharitableness
           infused
           into
           the
           hearts
           of
           men
           ,
           so
           that
           instead
           of
           learning
           more
           of
           what
           Christ
           would
           have
           us
           know
           ,
           we
           have
           almost
           unlearned
           all
           that
           he
           would
           have
           us
           do
           ;
           yet
           S.
           Paul
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           foresaw
           that
           that
           
             Original
             corruption
          
           and
           
             itch
             of
             knowledge
          
           would
           be
           propagated
           by
           the
           curiosity
           of
           mankind
           ,
           begun
           his
           preaching
           in
           his
           masters
           method
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           not
           be
           terrified
           with
           any
           imagination
           of
           the
           difficulty
           of
           his
           doctrine
           ,
           he
           declared
           that
           
             that
             which
             may
             be
             known
             of
             God
             ,
             was
             manifest
             to
             them
             ,
             for
             God
             had
             shewed
             it
             to
             them
             :
          
           There
           are
           no
           doubt
           many
           things
           fit
           to
           be
           known
           ,
           and
           which
           we
           should
           be
           the
           better
           for
           knowing
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           so
           manifest
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           not
           so
           necessary
           if
           it
           be
           not
           manifest
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           very
           observable
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           tells
           them
           what
           became
           of
           those
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           the
           sins
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           who
           did
           not
           
             like
             to
             retain
             God
             in
             their
             knowledge
             ,
          
           he
           mentions
           not
           what
           false
           opinions
           grew
           up
           amongst
           them
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           not
           retention
           of
           him
           in
           their
           knowledge
           ,
           
           but
           that
           
             God
             gave
             them
             over
             to
             a
             reprobate
             mind
             to
             do
             those
             things
             which
             were
             not
             convenient
             :
             Being
             filled
             with
             all
             unrighteousness
             ,
             fornication
             ,
             
             wickedness
             ,
             covetousness
             ,
             maliciousness
             ,
             full
             of
             envy
             ,
             murther
             ,
             debate
             ,
             deceit
             ,
             malignity
             ,
             whisperers
             ,
             back-biters
             ,
             haters
             of
             God
             ,
             despiteful
             ,
             proud
             ,
             boasters
             ,
             inventors
             of
             evil
             things
             ,
             disobedient
             to
             Parents
             :
          
           He
           doth
           not
           so
           much
           as
           mention
           their
           Idolatry
           in
           that
           place
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           matter
           of
           opinion
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           greatest
           contradiction
           of
           the
           Majesty
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           those
           vices
           which
           had
           proved
           destructive
           to
           all
           humane
           relation
           and
           society
           ;
           and
           the
           same
           Apostle
           finding
           still
           that
           the
           
             infant
             Christians
          
           perplexed
           themselves
           with
           many
           difficulties
           between
           the
           Law
           and
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           took
           the
           pains
           as
           Moses
           had
           done
           ,
           to
           abridge
           the
           obligations
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           as
           was
           mentioned
           before
           to
           abridge
           the
           Religion
           of
           the
           Gospel
           :
           
             If
             thou
             shalt
             confess
             with
             thy
             mouth
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             ,
             
             aud
             shalt
             believe
             in
             thy
             heart
             that
             God
             hath
             raised
             him
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             be
             saved
             :
          
           He
           that
           cordially
           believes
           the
           History
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           That
           he
           was
           the
           only
           begotten
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           suffered
           death
           for
           the
           sins
           of
           mankind
           ,
           and
           that
           after
           he
           was
           put
           to
           death
           ,
           and
           buried
           ,
           he
           rose
           the
           third
           day
           ;
           the
           birth
           ,
           and
           death
           ,
           and
           resurrection
           of
           Christ
           hath
           faith
           sufficient
           to
           salvation
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           is
           absolutely
           necessary
           to
           be
           believed
           ,
           lies
           within
           that
           narrow
           compass
           :
           
           Notwithstang
           the
           clearness
           of
           which
           definition
           and
           authority
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           the
           
             wit
             of
             men
          
           ,
           and
           even
           the
           
             zeal
             of
             Religion
          
           produced
           many
           
             differences
             of
             opinion
          
           ,
           and
           
             much
             faction
          
           amongst
           the
           believers
           ,
           many
           men
           thinking
           that
           this
           excellent
           foundation
           would
           very
           well
           support
           this
           manner
           of
           building
           ,
           and
           others
           that
           it
           would
           as
           well
           or
           better
           bear
           another
           sort
           of
           building
           ,
           rather
           this
           deduction
           than
           that
           would
           result
           from
           the
           same
           proposition
           ,
           S.
           Paul
           still
           adhering
           fast
           to
           the
           foundation
           ,
           without
           much
           examining
           the
           superstructures
           ,
           tells
           them
           ,
           
             Other
             foundation
             can
             no
             man
             lay
             ,
             than
             that
             is
             laid
             ,
          
           
           
             which
             is
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           :
           If
           they
           would
           keep
           themselves
           steddy
           to
           that
           foundation
           ,
           let
           their
           superstructures
           be
           of
           
             gold
             or
             silver
             ,
             precious
             stones
             ,
             wood
             ,
             hay
             ,
             or
             stubble
             ,
          
           let
           their
           conceptions
           or
           deductions
           be
           of
           the
           finest
           allay
           ,
           the
           more
           probable
           and
           rational
           ,
           or
           more
           gross
           and
           irrational
           ,
           there
           will
           at
           last
           be
           such
           an
           examination
           of
           every
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           the
           truth
           shall
           appear
           and
           be
           made
           manifest
           ;
           but
           for
           their
           comfort
           ,
           to
           abate
           the
           superciliousness
           of
           him
           who
           hath
           more
           reason
           to
           think
           himself
           
             in
             the
             right
          
           ,
           and
           to
           raise
           the
           spirits
           of
           them
           who
           may
           be
           terrified
           with
           the
           consequence
           of
           being
           
             in
             the
             wrong
          
           ,
           he
           tells
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           
           have
           done
           their
           work
           best
           ,
           raised
           such
           doctrine
           upon
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           foundation
           ,
           as
           will
           endure
           the
           trial
           ,
           that
           doctrine
           shall
           stand
           ,
           and
           they
           shall
           receive
           a
           reward
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           who
           have
           built
           less
           skilfully
           ,
           raised
           imaginations
           too
           large
           ,
           or
           contracted
           opinions
           too
           narrow
           to
           be
           supported
           upon
           that
           foundation
           ,
           their
           doctrine
           shall
           not
           subsist
           ,
           their
           opinions
           shall
           be
           disavowed
           ,
           and
           condemned
           ;
           yet
           because
           they
           departed
           not
           from
           the
           foundation
           ,
           let
           their
           mistakes
           and
           errors
           in
           judgment
           be
           what
           they
           will
           ,
           they
           themselves
           shall
           be
           saved
           ;
           nor
           did
           he
           think
           the
           determination
           of
           those
           buildings
           ,
           how
           different
           soever
           ,
           and
           vile
           the
           materials
           might
           seem
           to
           be
           ,
           were
           proper
           for
           the
           judgment
           of
           any
           but
           the
           Master-builder
           ,
           the
           Architect
           who
           had
           directed
           the
           foundation
           ,
           who
           could
           only
           judge
           whether
           there
           were
           malice
           or
           hypocrisie
           in
           preparing
           such
           superstructures
           to
           rest
           upon
           that
           foundation
           :
           
           
             Therefore
             judge
             nothing
             before
             the
             time
             ,
             until
             the
             Lord
             come
             :
          
           Whosoever
           takes
           upon
           him
           to
           judge
           before
           ,
           presumes
           to
           judge
           before
           the
           cause
           is
           ripe
           for
           judgment
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           only
           beside
           the
           office
           of
           an
           upright
           Judge
           ,
           but
           against
           the
           rules
           of
           Justice
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           very
           
             good
             husbandry
          
           as
           well
           as
           wisdom
           in
           the
           Master
           in
           the
           parable
           ,
           who
           though
           he
           saw
           the
           Tares
           ,
           
           Tares
           not
           grown
           up
           by
           chance
           out
           of
           the
           rankness
           of
           the
           soil
           ,
           but
           Tares
           maliciously
           and
           industriously
           sown
           by
           the
           labour
           and
           craft
           of
           an
           Enemy
           ,
           would
           not
           suffer
           his
           active
           servants
           to
           pull
           them
           up
           ,
           he
           rejected
           the
           providence
           ;
           
             Nay
             lest
             whilst
             you
             gather
             up
             the
             Tares
             ,
          
           
           
             ye
             root
             up
             also
             the
             Wheat
             with
             them
             ,
             let
             them
             both
             grow
             until
             the
             Harvest
             :
          
           And
           lest
           men
           should
           think
           by
           the
           ripeness
           of
           the
           Tares
           that
           the
           harvest
           was
           come
           ,
           our
           Saviour
           himself
           interprets
           his
           own
           parable
           ;
           
             The
             Harvest
             is
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             Reapers
             are
             the
             Angels
          
           ;
           an
           unskilful
           hand
           will
           mistake
           the
           Wheat
           for
           Tares
           ,
           and
           a
           rude
           passionate
           hand
           will
           for
           expedition
           pull
           up
           both
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           be
           sure
           he
           hath
           destroyed
           one
           ;
           unskilful
           and
           
             unlearned
             men
          
           may
           believe
           that
           to
           be
           an
           error
           which
           in
           truth
           is
           none
           ,
           but
           enough
           consistent
           with
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           
             angry
             men
          
           will
           not
           enough
           consider
           if
           it
           be
           in
           truth
           an
           error
           ,
           what
           root
           it
           may
           have
           taken
           from
           some
           unquestionable
           truth
           ,
           and
           how
           far
           it
           may
           have
           insinuated
           it self
           into
           the
           minds
           of
           good
           and
           pious
           men
           ,
           which
           ought
           to
           be
           undeceived
           by
           application
           and
           gentle
           remedies
           ,
           and
           by
           time
           ,
           but
           will
           violently
           tear
           it
           from
           the
           hold
           it
           had
           ,
           and
           make
           a
           greater
           wound
           than
           they
           found
           ;
           disturb
           the
           peace
           of
           a
           Kingdom
           ▪
           
           rather
           than
           connive
           at
           an
           error
           till
           it
           be
           ripe
           ,
           and
           the
           mischief
           thereof
           fully
           discovered
           ;
           and
           when
           the
           
             malice
             of
             the
             disease
          
           is
           evident
           ,
           
             proportionable
             remedies
          
           may
           more
           easily
           be
           found
           .
           Our
           Saviour
           was
           not
           more
           careful
           of
           the
           season
           than
           of
           the
           Reapers
           ;
           the
           season
           is
           the
           
             end
             of
             the
             world
          
           ,
           the
           Reapers
           are
           the
           Angels
           ;
           dispassionate
           and
           unpartial
           Reapers
           ,
           who
           understand
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           Tares
           ,
           and
           the
           hurt
           they
           have
           done
           to
           the
           Corn.
           It
           is
           a
           complaint
           and
           observation
           as
           ancient
           as
           S.
           Gregory
           ,
           
           
             Quam
             multi
             sunt
             fidelium
             qui
             imperito
             zelo
             succenduntur
             ,
             &
             saepe
             ,
             dum
             quosdam
             quasi
             Haereticos
             insequuntur
             haereses
             faciunt
             ?
          
           Charity
           and
           discretion
           can
           only
           preserve
           men
           from
           splitting
           upon
           those
           rocks
           ,
           and
           the
           time
           prescribed
           in
           the
           parable
           can
           only
           determine
           all
           disputations
           .
        
         
           It
           seems
           an
           expression
           of
           a
           wonderful
           latitude
           which
           S.
           Paul
           uses
           to
           the
           Philippians
           :
           
           
             Some
             indeed
             preach
             Christ
             even
             of
             envy
             and
             strife
             ,
             and
             some
             also
             of
             good
             will
          
           ;
           what
           then
           ?
           
             Notwithstanding
             every
             way
             ,
             whether
             in
             pretence
             or
             in
             truth
             Christ
             is
             preached
             ,
             and
             I
             therein
             do
             rejoyce
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             will
             rejoyce
             :
          
           S.
           Paul
           found
           opposition
           and
           contradiction
           (
           as
           all
           other
           Preachers
           have
           done
           since
           )
           even
           from
           some
           other
           Apostles
           
           and
           Disciples
           ;
           emulation
           was
           a
           
             strong
             passion
          
           ,
           and
           well
           grown
           in
           the
           
             infancy
             of
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           and
           did
           no
           great
           harm
           :
           No
           doubt
           S.
           Paul
           wished
           that
           all
           who
           were
           to
           preach
           Christ
           had
           had
           the
           same
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           had
           used
           the
           same
           words
           ,
           and
           had
           had
           the
           same
           affection
           towards
           each
           other
           ;
           which
           unity
           would
           much
           have
           advanced
           the
           
             propagation
             of
             Christianity
          
           ;
           but
           he
           knew
           that
           was
           impossible
           ,
           and
           that
           
             different
             apprehensions
          
           and
           
             different
             conceptions
          
           must
           be
           always
           attended
           with
           
             difference
             of
             expressions
          
           ;
           whilst
           the
           birth
           ,
           and
           life
           ,
           and
           death
           ,
           and
           
             resurrection
             of
             Christ
          
           was
           taught
           ,
           though
           they
           who
           preached
           him
           had
           their
           own
           passions
           and
           prejudices
           towards
           each
           other
           ,
           he
           was
           still
           glad
           that
           the
           number
           of
           the
           Christians
           were
           increased
           .
           There
           may
           be
           much
           good
           done
           in
           the
           world
           without
           taking
           its
           rise
           purely
           from
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           only
           to
           please
           others
           ,
           or
           to
           imitate
           others
           ;
           and
           the
           like
           may
           be
           done
           to
           anger
           ,
           and
           to
           cross
           and
           contradict
           other
           men
           ;
           and
           though
           the
           Authors
           of
           that
           good
           have
           lost
           their
           reward
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           matter
           of
           rejoycing
           still
           that
           good
           is
           done
           .
           It
           is
           very
           well
           worth
           our
           reflexion
           ,
           how
           little
           pains
           
             our
             Saviour
          
           took
           (
           who
           well
           foresaw
           what
           disputations
           would
           arise
           concerning
           Religion
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           
           world
           )
           to
           explain
           any
           
             doctrinal
             points
          
           ,
           or
           indeed
           to
           institute
           any
           thing
           of
           
             speculative
             doctrine
          
           in
           his
           
             Sermon
             upon
             the
             Mount
          
           ,
           which
           comprehends
           all
           Christianity
           ,
           but
           to
           resolve
           all
           into
           practice
           ;
           and
           his
           Apostles
           though
           they
           met
           with
           a
           world
           of
           questions
           and
           disputes
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           highest
           points
           of
           the
           
             mystery
             of
             Religion
          
           ,
           were
           very
           short
           in
           their
           answers
           and
           determination
           ,
           and
           left
           no
           room
           for
           any
           contention
           in
           the
           understanding
           upon
           any
           matter
           of
           faith
           ,
           it
           depending
           purely
           upon
           believing
           what
           was
           past
           and
           done
           ,
           and
           of
           which
           they
           received
           unquestionable
           evidence
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           application
           of
           this
           faith
           to
           practice
           they
           were
           large
           in
           their
           discourses
           ,
           and
           clear
           to
           remove
           all
           doubts
           ;
           they
           had
           observed
           into
           how
           many
           Schisms
           and
           Sects
           the
           
             Church
             of
             the
             Iews
          
           had
           run
           by
           their
           several
           interpretations
           of
           the
           Law
           and
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           of
           both
           which
           they
           had
           all
           
             equal
             veneration
          
           ,
           and
           from
           both
           gathered
           arguments
           enough
           to
           found
           an
           animosity
           against
           each
           other
           ,
           that
           vented
           it self
           in
           all
           the
           acts
           of
           uncharitableness
           and
           
             denunciation
             of
             Hell-fire
          
           to
           their
           opponents
           ,
           and
           they
           did
           all
           they
           could
           that
           the
           Gospel
           and
           the
           professors
           thereof
           might
           not
           be
           exposed
           to
           the
           like
           mischiefs
           by
           the
           same
           disputations
           :
           Men
           might
           set
           their
           wits
           on
           work
           to
           raise
           
           doubts
           and
           scruples
           ,
           and
           improve
           them
           to
           what
           degree
           they
           please
           by
           the
           subtilty
           of
           their
           own
           invention
           ,
           they
           were
           difficulties
           of
           their
           
             own
             making
          
           ,
           not
           finding
           :
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           left
           their
           Declarations
           of
           what
           we
           are
           to
           believe
           ,
           and
           what
           we
           are
           to
           do
           ,
           so
           clearly
           stated
           ,
           that
           we
           cannot
           
             dangerously
             mistake
          
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           the
           more
           clearly
           by
           informing
           us
           what
           we
           are
           not
           to
           believe
           ,
           and
           what
           we
           are
           not
           to
           do
           ,
           by
           the
           obligations
           of
           Christianity
           ;
           and
           as
           they
           did
           no
           doubt
           foresee
           the
           weakness
           and
           the
           wilfulness
           of
           the
           
             succeeding
             times
          
           ,
           and
           that
           men
           would
           make
           use
           of
           the
           
             Scriptures
             themselves
          
           to
           the
           
             prejudice
             of
             Religion
          
           ,
           they
           took
           care
           that
           they
           might
           know
           that
           there
           is
           much
           in
           them
           
             above
             their
             understanding
          
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           should
           govern
           themselves
           by
           what
           is
           easie
           &
           
             plain
             to
             be
             understood
          
           therein
           :
           and
           above
           all
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           not
           presume
           to
           censure
           and
           judge
           those
           who
           differ
           from
           them
           in
           their
           opinions
           ,
           because
           Christ
           hath
           reserved
           all
           those
           differences
           to
           be
           determined
           by
           himself
           ,
           and
           except
           it
           were
           inflicting
           
             Ecclesiastical
             censures
          
           upon
           
             corruption
             of
             manners
          
           ,
           and
           transgressing
           against
           
             Christian
             duties
          
           :
           It
           was
           some
           Ages
           before
           the
           Church
           expressed
           any
           great
           severity
           upon
           
             differences
             in
             opinions
          
           ,
           and
           used
           such
           circumspection
           in
           the
           expressions
           upon
           their
           
           determinations
           ,
           as
           rather
           pleased
           all
           persons
           concerned
           ,
           than
           strictly
           defined
           the
           matter
           in
           controversie
           :
           The
           
             Primitive
             Church
          
           never
           prescribed
           any
           
             other
             rule
          
           to
           themselves
           to
           judge
           by
           ,
           than
           the
           
             sacred
             Scriptures
          
           ,
           by
           consent
           of
           which
           they
           made
           all
           their
           definitions
           and
           determinations
           :
           and
           as
           no
           man
           yet
           ,
           at
           least
           with
           any
           countenance
           of
           authority
           ,
           hath
           pretended
           to
           understand
           the
           intire
           meaning
           of
           any
           one
           of
           the
           Prophets
           ;
           so
           it
           was
           some
           time
           (
           a
           long
           time
           )
           before
           the
           
             Revelation
             of
             S.
             Iohn
          
           was
           received
           into
           the
           
             Canon
             of
             the
             Church
          
           for
           the
           difficulty
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           whosoever
           hath
           since
           undertaken
           to
           understand
           it
           ,
           hath
           received
           
             more
             censure
          
           than
           approbation
           from
           pious
           and
           learned
           men
           ,
           nor
           have
           they
           attained
           to
           credit
           enough
           to
           be
           believed
           ;
           
             Seek
             not
             out
             the
             things
             that
             are
             too
             hard
             for
             thee
             ,
             neither
             search
             the
             things
             that
             are
             above
             thy
             strength
             ,
          
           is
           very
           good
           counsel
           ,
           and
           proportioned
           to
           mens
           different
           faculties
           and
           understandings
           ;
           he
           that
           is
           stronger
           than
           I
           may
           search
           for
           things
           that
           are
           too
           hard
           for
           me
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           no
           harm
           in
           that
           search
           ,
           but
           I
           who
           am
           weaker
           ,
           am
           in
           no
           degree
           obliged
           to
           make
           that
           search
           ,
           nor
           shall
           fare
           the
           worse
           because
           I
           am
           so
           weak
           .
           The
           Dialogue
           between
           the
           Angel
           and
           the
           
             Prophet
             Esdras
          
           may
           be
           very
           good
           
           Divinity
           ,
           thoughs
           it
           be
           contained
           in
           the
           Apocrypha
           ;
           
           
             He
             that
             dwelleth
             above
             the
             Heavens
             may
             only
             understand
             the
             things
             that
             are
             above
             the
             heighth
             of
             the
             Heavens
          
           ;
           
           
             The
             more
             thou
             searchest
             ,
             the
             more
             thou
             shalt
             marvel
             ,
             for
             the
             world
             hasteth
             fast
             to
             pass
             away
             ,
             and
             it
             cannot
             comprehend
             the
             things
             that
             are
             promised
             to
             the
             righteous
             in
             time
             to
             come
             :
          
           Let
           us
           endeavour
           to
           do
           the
           things
           which
           we
           are
           plainly
           enjoyned
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           which
           we
           can
           very
           well
           comprehend
           ,
           at
           least
           let
           us
           forbear
           doing
           any
           thing
           which
           we
           are
           as
           plainly
           forbidden
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           in
           due
           time
           obtain
           those
           things
           which
           for
           the
           present
           we
           cannot
           comprehend
           .
        
         
           It
           hath
           been
           an
           artifice
           introduced
           to
           perplex
           mankind
           ,
           and
           to
           work
           upon
           the
           conscience
           ,
           by
           amusing
           and
           puzling
           the
           understanding
           ,
           to
           perswade
           men
           to
           believe
           that
           there
           is
           but
           
             one
             Church
          
           ,
           and
           
             one
             Religion
          
           in
           which
           men
           may
           be
           saved
           ,
           that
           by
           their
           confident
           averring
           themselves
           to
           be
           
             that
             Church
          
           ,
           and
           of
           
             that
             Religion
          
           ,
           others
           may
           be
           prevailed
           with
           to
           be
           of
           
             their
             party
          
           ,
           and
           they
           who
           with
           most
           passion
           abhor
           their
           presumption
           ,
           and
           so
           withdraw
           from
           their
           Communion
           ,
           adhere
           to
           the
           same
           unreasonable
           conclusion
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           suffer
           them
           to
           be
           a
           
             Church
             at
             all
          
           ,
           or
           capable
           of
           
           salvation
           ,
           and
           form
           
             their
             own
             Church
          
           upon
           those
           principles
           only
           which
           most
           
             contradict
             the
             other
          
           ;
           whereas
           there
           is
           room
           enough
           in
           Heaven
           for
           them
           all
           ,
           and
           we
           may
           charitably
           and
           reasonably
           believe
           ,
           that
           many
           of
           all
           
             Christian
             Churches
          
           will
           come
           thither
           ,
           and
           that
           too
           many
           of
           every
           one
           of
           them
           will
           be
           excluded
           from
           thence
           .
           There
           is
           indeed
           ,
           as
           was
           said
           before
           ,
           but
           
             one
             faith
          
           ,
           which
           no
           authority
           upon
           Earth
           can
           change
           ,
           or
           suspend
           ,
           or
           dispence
           with
           ;
           but
           Religion
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           uniting
           ,
           or
           the
           being
           united
           of
           pious
           men
           in
           the
           profession
           of
           that
           Faith
           ,
           may
           be
           exercised
           in
           several
           and
           
             different
             forms
          
           ,
           and
           ways
           ,
           and
           with
           
             several
             ceremonies
          
           according
           to
           the
           constitutions
           and
           rules
           of
           the
           
             several
             Countries
          
           and
           Kingdoms
           where
           it
           is
           practised
           ,
           and
           there
           are
           so
           many
           Churches
           united
           in
           one
           and
           the
           
             same
             faith
          
           ;
           and
           methinks
           the
           very
           stile
           and
           appellation
           used
           by
           the
           
             Apostles
             themselves
          
           ,
           should
           discountenance
           and
           abolish
           that
           quarrelsome
           proposition
           to
           the
           
             Church
             of
          
           ,
           or
           
             at
             Corinth
          
           ,
           at
           Ephesus
           ,
           at
           Philippi
           ,
           and
           other
           places
           ,
           to
           the
           
             seven
             Churches
             of
             Asia
          
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           observable
           that
           the
           Apostles
           in
           their
           method
           of
           writing
           and
           prescribing
           their
           rules
           and
           orders
           to
           the
           
             several
             Churches
          
           ,
           have
           a
           regard
           to
           the
           customs
           and
           natures
           of
           the
           
             several
             people
          
           ,
           and
           
           permit
           some
           things
           ,
           and
           for
           some
           time
           in
           
             one
             place
          
           ,
           and
           to
           one
           People
           ,
           which
           they
           do
           not
           to
           another
           ;
           they
           who
           succeeded
           them
           followed
           their
           example
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           only
           permit
           ,
           but
           encourage
           the
           People
           to
           all
           actions
           ,
           which
           they
           perceived
           did
           really
           contribute
           to
           ,
           and
           improve
           their
           Devotions
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           things
           which
           afterwards
           degenerated
           into
           Superstition
           ,
           had
           their
           original
           from
           
             fervent
             piety
          
           ,
           and
           
             innocent
             Devotion
          
           ,
           as
           some
           
             kinds
             of
             Worship
          
           and
           
             Forms
             of
             Adoration
          
           ,
           and
           an
           over
           easie
           belief
           of
           Miracles
           ,
           when
           there
           seemed
           less
           danger
           in
           that
           fervour
           which
           inflamed
           them
           ,
           than
           might
           have
           been
           in
           extinguishing
           that
           good
           Fire
           that
           warmed
           them
           ,
           by
           an
           over
           severe
           examining
           ,
           and
           refining
           the
           Fewel
           that
           had
           kindled
           it
           .
           It
           is
           an
           unanswerable
           argument
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           
             Christian
             Religion
          
           ,
           of
           the
           
             Christian
             Faith
          
           ,
           that
           being
           so
           different
           from
           all
           things
           then
           known
           to
           Mankind
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           contradicting
           the
           very
           Principles
           of
           their
           belief
           ,
           and
           knowledge
           in
           very
           many
           things
           ,
           it
           should
           in
           so
           short
           a
           time
           possess
           the
           hearts
           of
           so
           many
           Millions
           of
           People
           of
           all
           Nations
           ,
           of
           both
           Sexes
           ,
           and
           of
           
             all
             Religions
          
           ;
           and
           as
           God
           did
           miraculously
           prepare
           ,
           and
           dispose
           the
           hearts
           of
           men
           to
           the
           
             reception
             of
             their
             faith
          
           ;
           so
           as
           a
           natural
           
           means
           to
           that
           operation
           ,
           he
           infused
           likewise
           into
           them
           a
           
             profound
             reverence
          
           for
           the
           Persons
           of
           those
           who
           
             published
             this
             Faith
          
           ,
           and
           informed
           the
           People
           of
           the
           mysteries
           ,
           and
           instructed
           them
           in
           the
           
             knowledge
             of
             it
          
           towards
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           towards
           those
           who
           succeeded
           them
           ,
           and
           observed
           their
           Orders
           ,
           and
           followed
           their
           examples
           ;
           this
           
             Universal
             esteem
          
           of
           such
           Persons
           amongst
           all
           Christians
           ,
           created
           such
           an
           
             implicit
             belief
          
           in
           all
           they
           said
           ,
           and
           so
           
             intire
             a
             submission
          
           to
           all
           they
           required
           ,
           that
           Men
           were
           not
           less
           guided
           by
           them
           in
           all
           the
           affairs
           of
           
             humane
             life
          
           ,
           than
           in
           their
           determinations
           of
           the
           most
           spiritual
           matters
           which
           related
           to
           their
           Conscience
           ;
           and
           this
           general
           resignation
           continued
           in
           a
           great
           degree
           ,
           until
           Religion
           grew
           to
           be
           a
           faction
           ,
           and
           reproach
           amongst
           Christians
           themselves
           ,
           and
           the
           preaching
           it
           a
           Trade
           to
           live
           ,
           and
           to
           grow
           rich
           by
           ,
           and
           Men
           studied
           it
           for
           preferment
           ,
           and
           practised
           it
           for
           profit
           .
        
         
           That
           unreasonable
           ,
           inconvenient
           ,
           and
           mischievous
           distinction
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           ,
           and
           Temporal
           ,
           as
           it
           exempts
           things
           ,
           and
           Persons
           from
           the
           
             Civil
             Iustice
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Soveraign
             Authority
          
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           erects
           
             another
             Tribunal
          
           ,
           and
           sets
           up
           another
           distinct
           
           
             Soveraign
             Iurisdiction
          
           Superiour
           ,
           and
           independant
           upon
           the
           other
           ,
           hath
           cost
           the
           Christian
           World
           very
           dear
           in
           Treasure
           ,
           and
           in
           blood
           ,
           and
           hath
           almost
           heaved
           that
           Government
           (
           which
           ought
           to
           preserve
           the
           order
           ,
           and
           peace
           of
           Christendom
           )
           off
           the
           Hinges
           .
           That
           there
           are
           offences
           ,
           and
           crimes
           of
           an
           Ecclesiastical
           ,
           and
           
             Spiritual
             Nature
          
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           manner
           ,
           and
           custome
           of
           speaking
           ,
           and
           Persons
           who
           by
           their
           Functions
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           are
           assigned
           properly
           ,
           fall
           under
           the
           same
           distinctions
           ,
           is
           very
           true
           ,
           and
           very
           reasonable
           ;
           but
           that
           any
           such
           difference
           in
           the
           appellation
           ,
           should
           create
           a
           Schisme
           in
           the
           Government
           ,
           that
           the
           
             civil
             justice
          
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           should
           not
           have
           the
           
             full
             cognisance
          
           of
           either
           ,
           and
           both
           ,
           but
           that
           an
           other
           Supreme
           ,
           and
           
             Soveraign
             Iurisdiction
          
           should
           examine
           ,
           and
           determine
           those
           things
           ,
           and
           have
           the
           only
           authority
           to
           regulate
           ,
           reform
           ,
           and
           punish
           those
           Persons
           ,
           is
           such
           a
           solecisme
           ,
           such
           a
           contradiction
           ,
           indeed
           such
           a
           dissolution
           of
           all
           the
           principles
           ,
           and
           substantial
           frame
           of
           Government
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           not
           wherewithall
           left
           to
           prevent
           the
           highest
           ,
           and
           most
           dismal
           confusion
           that
           can
           be
           imagined
           ;
           for
           if
           the
           
             same
             Treason
          
           may
           not
           be
           determined
           before
           the
           
             same
             Tribunal
          
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           difference
           ,
           and
           distinction
           of
           the
           
           Persons
           who
           are
           guilty
           of
           it
           ,
           if
           the
           
             Soveraign
             power
          
           over
           the
           Nation
           have
           only
           power
           to
           judge
           ,
           and
           condemn
           the
           Laymen
           who
           Rebel
           ,
           and
           the
           Clergy
           which
           hath
           fomented
           it
           ,
           the
           Church-men
           who
           have
           preached
           it
           up
           as
           lawful
           ,
           and
           necessary
           ,
           and
           justifiable
           ,
           may
           appeal
           from
           that
           justice
           to
           
             another
             jurisdiction
          
           ,
           which
           it
           may
           be
           wished
           good
           success
           to
           that
           undertaking
           ,
           which
           is
           now
           condemned
           ,
           however
           will
           not
           be
           obliged
           to
           the
           same
           rules
           of
           judging
           ,
           which
           were
           to
           confess
           it self
           inferiour
           ;
           Is
           it
           not
           possible
           that
           the
           same
           offence
           may
           be
           condemned
           and
           justified
           ,
           and
           one
           Man
           legally
           commended
           ,
           and
           preferred
           for
           the
           same
           action
           for
           which
           the
           other
           is
           censured
           and
           executed
           ?
           Kings
           and
           Queens
           can
           never
           be
           the
           
             Nursing
             Fathers
          
           ,
           and
           
             Nursing
             Mothers
          
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           if
           they
           themselves
           shall
           be
           kept
           as
           Children
           in
           the
           Nursery
           of
           the
           Vicar
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           if
           he
           shall
           exercise
           a
           Soveraignty
           above
           the
           Soveraignty
           they
           have
           in
           their
           own
           Dominions
           .
           Aaron
           had
           a
           function
           of
           his
           own
           Offices
           to
           perform
           ,
           which
           were
           proper
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           his
           Tribe
           after
           him
           ,
           but
           he
           was
           inferiour
           to
           
             Moses
             ,
             Moses
          
           had
           the
           power
           over
           him
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           well
           he
           had
           so
           ;
           had
           it
           been
           otherwise
           ,
           he
           who
           was
           so
           ready
           to
           gratifie
           the
           people
           in
           their
           impious
           desire
           of
           having
           
           Gods
           to
           walk
           before
           them
           ,
           and
           had
           no
           other
           excuse
           for
           not
           only
           permitting
           ,
           but
           contriving
           their
           
             abominable
             Idolatry
          
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           people
           were
           set
           on
           mischief
           ,
           and
           said
           unto
           him
           ,
           
             make
             us
             Gods
          
           ,
           and
           he
           said
           unto
           them
           ,
           
             whoever
             hath
             any
             Gold
             ,
             let
             them
             break
             it
             off
             ,
             so
             they
             gave
             it
             ,
             he
             cast
             it
             into
             the
             Fire
             and
             out
             came
             the
             Calf
             ,
          
           which
           they
           worshipped
           before
           the
           Altar
           which
           he
           built
           before
           it
           ;
           what
           would
           not
           this
           Man
           have
           done
           that
           the
           People
           would
           have
           required
           ,
           and
           if
           Moses
           had
           not
           been
           the
           Soveraign
           to
           have
           examined
           ,
           and
           punished
           this
           foul
           transgression
           ?
           Idolatry
           had
           probably
           been
           established
           ,
           as
           a
           Law
           by
           God's
           
             own
             High
             Priest
          
           ,
           and
           as
           by
           his
           
             own
             Commandement
          
           ;
           He
           who
           had
           the
           presumption
           to
           murmur
           ,
           and
           speak
           against
           Moses
           as
           Aaron
           did
           ,
           
           would
           have
           rebelled
           against
           him
           ,
           if
           God
           himself
           had
           not
           given
           him
           such
           a
           reprehension
           as
           made
           him
           tremble
           ,
           
             Wherefore
             were
             you
             not
             afraid
             to
             speak
             against
             my
             Servant
             Moses
             ?
          
           the
           speech
           was
           but
           between
           two
           ,
           but
           it
           would
           hardly
           have
           been
           stilled
           ,
           if
           God
           had
           not
           stopped
           their
           Mouths
           ,
           and
           struck
           his
           joynt
           murmurer
           with
           Leprosie
           ,
           and
           sent
           him
           to
           ask
           mercy
           of
           Moses
           .
           It
           is
           no
           undervaluing
           the
           persons
           ,
           or
           their
           functions
           ,
           to
           say
           it
           were
           better
           for
           the
           
             Successors
             of
             Aaron
          
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           
             Successors
             of
             St.
             Peter
          
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           
           things
           and
           Persons
           which
           are
           committed
           to
           their
           charge
           ,
           if
           they
           ,
           as
           their
           Predecessors
           were
           ,
           were
           subject
           to
           a
           
             superiour
             visitation
          
           ,
           which
           is
           more
           like
           ,
           and
           more
           able
           to
           reform
           things
           as
           they
           grow
           amiss
           ,
           and
           to
           prevent
           dangerous
           innovations
           in
           Church
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           the
           State
           ;
           and
           surely
           that
           Soveraign
           power
           which
           is
           trusted
           by
           God
           to
           provide
           for
           the
           peace
           and
           prosperity
           ,
           and
           security
           of
           a
           Nation
           ,
           if
           it
           cannot
           as
           well
           prevent
           ,
           and
           punish
           those
           enormities
           which
           grow
           up
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           from
           the
           corruption
           of
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           contentions
           ,
           and
           contradictions
           in
           the
           
             practice
             of
             Religion
          
           ,
           as
           any
           exorbitancies
           in
           state
           ,
           is
           so
           far
           from
           being
           soveraign
           ,
           that
           he
           holds
           upon
           the
           matter
           the
           little
           authority
           he
           hath
           in
           other
           things
           ,
           but
           precariò
           of
           him
           who
           hath
           the
           exercise
           of
           the
           
             other
             jurisdiction
          
           .
           And
           as
           this
           mischief
           ,
           and
           confusion
           is
           very
           demonstrable
           to
           all
           men
           who
           understand
           the
           foundation
           ,
           and
           rules
           of
           Policy
           ,
           and
           Government
           ,
           so
           the
           benefits
           which
           accrew
           from
           this
           distinction
           ,
           are
           not
           discernable
           by
           the
           eyes
           of
           reason
           ,
           or
           of
           
             faith
             .
             Temporal
             Princes
             ,
             and
             Kings
             cannot
             have
             authority
             to
             change
             Religion
             ,
             nor
             are
             qualified
             to
             perform
             the
             Offices
             ,
             and
             functions
             of
             Religion
          
           ;
           that
           's
           true
           .
           Nor
           hath
           any
           Ecclesiastical
           and
           
             Spiritual
             power
          
           authority
           to
           change
           Religion
           ;
           The
           Pope
           
           whom
           some
           Men
           call
           
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           nor
           a
           
             General
             Council
          
           ,
           which
           no
           doubt
           is
           the
           most
           natural
           representative
           of
           the
           
             Universal
             Church
          
           ,
           doth
           not
           pretend
           that
           they
           can
           
             change
             Religion
             ;
             Our
             Saviour
          
           left
           our
           Religion
           intire
           ,
           and
           the
           Apostles
           left
           all
           things
           so
           plain
           which
           he
           directed
           ,
           that
           no
           power
           under
           Heaven
           can
           add
           to
           ,
           or
           take
           from
           that
           body
           of
           Religion
           ,
           which
           they
           commended
           to
           all
           Christians
           ;
           nor
           can
           it
           be
           more
           reasonably
           imagined
           that
           God
           will
           suffer
           any
           
             Christian
             state
          
           to
           make
           such
           an
           alteration
           ,
           than
           that
           the
           
             Universal
             Church
          
           shall
           fall
           away
           from
           being
           Christian
           :
           but
           if
           Christianity
           were
           deposited
           with
           
             one
             Church-man
          
           ,
           or
           any
           
             body
             of
             Church-men
          
           ,
           we
           have
           too
           much
           reason
           to
           apprehend
           what
           would
           become
           of
           it
           ,
           by
           the
           progress
           Arianisme
           once
           ,
           and
           
             other
             Heresies
          
           too
           made
           in
           the
           World
           by
           possessing
           many
           great
           ,
           and
           learned
           Men
           ,
           even
           of
           the
           
             Fathers
             themselves
          
           .
           So
           that
           we
           may
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           purity
           of
           
             Christian
             Religion
          
           hath
           been
           in
           truth
           preserved
           by
           the
           piety
           of
           Princes
           ,
           with
           the
           advice
           ,
           and
           assistance
           of
           their
           National
           ,
           and
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Councils
          
           ,
           more
           than
           by
           any
           
             spiritual
             authority
          
           .
           Religion
           it self
           then
           must
           not
           ,
           cannot
           be
           changed
           ,
           but
           the
           advancement
           of
           it
           ,
           the
           information
           in
           it
           ,
           the
           exercise
           ,
           and
           practice
           by
           which
           it
           is
           best
           to
           be
           made
           
           manifest
           ,
           cannot
           be
           so
           well
           provided
           for
           ,
           as
           by
           that
           
             supreme
             soveraign
             authority
          
           to
           which
           God
           hath
           intrusted
           the
           peace
           ,
           and
           prosperity
           of
           a
           Nation
           ,
           which
           best
           knows
           how
           to
           establish
           such
           formes
           ,
           and
           ceremonies
           and
           circumstances
           in
           what
           pertains
           to
           Religion
           ,
           as
           are
           most
           agreeable
           to
           the
           nature
           ,
           and
           inclination
           ,
           and
           disposition
           of
           a
           people
           .
           A
           conformity
           in
           humours
           and
           in
           manners
           ,
           is
           a
           great
           introduction
           to
           conformity
           in
           Religion
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           suffer
           the
           pride
           ,
           and
           affectation
           ,
           and
           singularity
           of
           any
           man
           to
           contradict
           the
           order
           established
           .
           This
           
             Soveraign
             Authority
          
           knows
           best
           how
           to
           preserve
           Peace
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           being
           of
           a
           Nation
           consists
           ,
           and
           how
           to
           reform
           errors
           which
           are
           grown
           ,
           and
           prevent
           those
           which
           are
           growing
           ,
           by
           such
           ways
           as
           may
           not
           disturb
           that
           peace
           ;
           and
           such
           errours
           as
           are
           grown
           too
           obstinate
           ,
           are
           too
           deep
           rooted
           to
           be
           pulled
           up
           without
           shaking
           the
           whole
           peace
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           he
           will
           let
           alone
           ,
           drawing
           by
           degrees
           such
           nourishment
           from
           it
           ,
           as
           most
           cherishes
           it
           ,
           until
           a
           fitter
           season
           for
           the
           intire
           cure
           of
           it
           .
           No
           Reformation
           is
           worth
           the
           charge
           of
           a
           
             Civil
             War
          
           ;
           Nor
           was
           it
           a
           light
           reproach
           which
           Seneca
           charged
           upon
           
             Sylla
             ,
             Qui
             patriam
             durioribus
             remediis
             quam
             pericula
             erant
             ,
             sanavit
          
           ;
           The
           Remedy
           was
           worse
           than
           the
           
           Disease
           ,
           and
           God
           knows
           Christianity
           hath
           paid
           very
           dear
           for
           the
           too
           hasty
           and
           passionate
           application
           of
           remedies
           to
           very
           confessed
           diseases
           ,
           when
           the
           disease
           was
           not
           ripe
           for
           the
           remedy
           ,
           nor
           the
           remedy
           proportioned
           to
           the
           disease
           .
           State
           surgery
           cannot
           be
           used
           with
           too
           much
           caution
           ,
           nor
           are
           the
           wounds
           ,
           and
           sores
           of
           it
           cured
           at
           once
           ,
           or
           with
           one
           kind
           of
           medicine
           ,
           but
           the
           lenitives
           and
           corrosives
           must
           be
           applied
           successively
           ,
           and
           if
           the
           first
           will
           do
           it
           ,
           there
           cannot
           be
           too
           little
           used
           of
           the
           latter
           ;
           No
           sore
           is
           so
           ill
           cured
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           is
           hastily
           cured
           .
           There
           is
           no
           necessity
           ,
           nor
           convenience
           that
           the
           outward
           exercise
           ,
           and
           forms
           of
           Religion
           be
           the
           same
           in
           all
           climates
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           Countries
           ;
           Nay
           ,
           it
           is
           very
           necessary
           that
           it
           be
           different
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           natures
           ,
           and
           customes
           of
           the
           people
           .
           It
           would
           be
           very
           incongruous
           where
           genuflexion
           is
           neither
           the
           posture
           of
           reverence
           or
           devotion
           ,
           to
           introduce
           a
           command
           for
           kneeling
           ;
           and
           there
           are
           many
           particulars
           worthy
           of
           the
           same
           consideration
           .
           They
           do
           equally
           mistake
           ,
           who
           believe
           that
           the
           
             out-works
             of
             Religion
          
           must
           be
           equally
           ,
           &
           with
           the
           same
           passion
           guarded
           ,
           and
           preserved
           ,
           as
           the
           
             walks
             themselves
          
           ,
           that
           no
           form
           ,
           or
           ceremony
           ,
           or
           circumstance
           in
           Religion
           may
           not
           be
           altered
           or
           parted
           with
           ,
           more
           than
           the
           faith
           it self
           ,
           and
           they
           
           who
           would
           be
           always
           mending
           ,
           and
           altering
           ,
           and
           reforming
           according
           to
           every
           model
           &
           description
           they
           meet
           with
           ,
           as
           a
           thing
           indifferent
           ,
           and
           only
           to
           please
           the
           fancies
           of
           men
           where
           there
           is
           no
           indifference
           ;
           there
           may
           be
           alterations
           made
           by
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           the
           wisdom
           of
           the
           Government
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           good
           Order
           ,
           and
           peace
           of
           the
           Nation
           requires
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           same
           gravity
           ,
           and
           deliberation
           as
           all
           other
           mutations
           ,
           and
           provisions
           are
           made
           ;
           but
           there
           must
           be
           out-works
           still
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           may
           secure
           the
           walls
           from
           rude
           approaches
           ;
           every
           
             fanciful
             Engineer
          
           must
           not
           demolish
           the
           out-works
           upon
           pretence
           they
           are
           too
           high
           ,
           or
           too
           irregular
           ,
           nor
           must
           the
           decency
           of
           the
           prospect
           so
           much
           transport
           others
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           suffer
           the
           least
           alteration
           in
           them
           ,
           though
           thereby
           the
           walls
           would
           be
           the
           better
           garded
           .
           No
           one
           Classis
           of
           men
           will
           dispassionately
           weigh
           all
           necessary
           consideration
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           but
           that
           authority
           which
           must
           provide
           for
           the
           publick
           peace
           ,
           is
           the
           most
           competent
           provider
           for
           this
           branch
           of
           it
           .
           It
           is
           no
           irreverence
           to
           the
           purest
           times
           ,
           to
           believe
           that
           in
           the
           
             first
             plantation
          
           of
           
             Christian
             Religion
          
           (
           I
           speak
           not
           of
           infusion
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           into
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           the
           inspiration
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           plantation
           
           of
           it
           by
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           those
           who
           succeeded
           them
           ,
           by
           the
           strength
           of
           their
           reason
           ,
           and
           the
           powerful
           effects
           of
           their
           lives
           ,
           and
           actions
           )
           the
           same
           method
           ,
           and
           order
           ,
           and
           application
           was
           used
           and
           observed
           as
           is
           in
           
             other
             Plantations
          
           :
           The
           Sun
           and
           the
           Soil
           are
           first
           consulted
           ,
           and
           husbandry
           practised
           accordingly
           in
           the
           sowing
           of
           Seeds
           or
           setting
           of
           Plants
           ,
           and
           that
           husbandry
           altered
           and
           improved
           according
           to
           seasons
           ,
           and
           upon
           observation
           and
           experience
           what
           is
           most
           like
           to
           advance
           the
           Plantation
           .
           If
           ever
           the
           Spaniard
           loses
           the
           
             West
             Indies
          
           (
           which
           it
           is
           probable
           enough
           he
           will
           do
           )
           it
           will
           be
           by
           his
           positive
           and
           rigorous
           adhering
           to
           the
           same
           rules
           which
           were
           most
           prudently
           established
           by
           
             Philip
             the
             Second
          
           upon
           the
           first
           conquest
           of
           that
           Empire
           ,
           and
           under
           which
           the
           
             Infant
             Plantation
          
           prospered
           exceedingly
           ,
           and
           not
           admitting
           any
           such
           material
           alterations
           since
           ,
           as
           would
           produce
           more
           benefit
           and
           advantage
           now
           ,
           than
           the
           other
           did
           then
           ,
           and
           which
           time
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           will
           make
           ,
           if
           the
           policy
           of
           the
           Government
           do
           not
           first
           introduce
           it
           ,
           and
           then
           it
           is
           very
           hazardous
           that
           the
           presumption
           of
           doing
           it
           will
           shake
           off
           that
           authority
           that
           should
           have
           done
           it
           .
           It
           may
           be
           observed
           in
           the
           
             Plantation
             of
             Christianity
          
           ,
           that
           where
           the
           age
           and
           the
           
           people
           were
           most
           inclined
           to
           superstition
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           first
           conversion
           and
           growth
           of
           Religion
           they
           were
           not
           disposed
           to
           ,
           at
           least
           to
           that
           worship
           and
           reverence
           which
           shortly
           after
           degenerated
           into
           superstition
           ,
           there
           was
           least
           care
           taken
           to
           introduce
           Forms
           and
           Ceremonies
           into
           the
           Church
           ;
           but
           when
           prophaneness
           broke
           in
           as
           a
           torrent
           ,
           and
           the
           lives
           of
           Christians
           discredited
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           
             power
             of
             Princes
          
           was
           found
           necessary
           to
           reform
           the
           
             manners
             of
             the
             Church
          
           ;
           such
           Forms
           and
           Ceremonies
           were
           brought
           into
           the
           exercise
           of
           Religion
           ,
           as
           were
           judged
           most
           like
           to
           produce
           a
           reverence
           into
           the
           professors
           towards
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           manifest
           that
           reverence
           ,
           in
           providing
           whereof
           
             General
             Councils
          
           medled
           very
           little
           ,
           knowing
           very
           well
           that
           they
           could
           not
           be
           the
           same
           in
           all
           places
           ,
           and
           that
           every
           State
           and
           Kingdom
           knew
           best
           what
           ways
           and
           means
           were
           most
           like
           to
           contribute
           to
           the
           general
           end
           ,
           the
           
             reverence
             for
             Religion
          
           ;
           and
           sure
           there
           cannot
           be
           too
           intent
           a
           care
           in
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           to
           preserve
           and
           maintain
           all
           decent
           Forms
           and
           Ceremonies
           both
           in
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           which
           keeps
           up
           the
           veneration
           and
           reverence
           due
           to
           Religion
           and
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           duty
           and
           dignity
           due
           to
           Government
           ,
           and
           to
           
           the
           Majesty
           of
           Kings
           in
           an
           age
           when
           the
           dissoluteness
           of
           manners
           ,
           and
           the
           prophaneness
           and
           pride
           of
           the
           people
           too
           much
           inclines
           them
           to
           a
           contempt
           of
           Religion
           ,
           to
           a
           neglect
           of
           order
           ,
           and
           to
           an
           undervaluing
           and
           contending
           with
           the
           most
           
             Soveraign
             authority
          
           .
        
         
           
             That
             the
             Secular
             power
             cannot
             provide
             for
             Ecclesiastical
             Reformations
             ,
             because
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             are
             not
             qualified
             to
             perform
             the
             offices
             and
             functions
             of
             Religion
             ,
             because
             they
             do
             not
             pretend
             to
             consecrate
             Bishops
             ,
             to
             ordain
             Priests
             ,
             or
             to
             administer
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
          
           is
           an
           argument
           to
           exclude
           them
           ,
           as
           well
           from
           the
           temporal
           as
           spiritual
           jurisdiction
           in
           the
           determination
           of
           matters
           of
           right
           between
           private
           men
           ,
           in
           the
           punishment
           of
           the
           most
           enormous
           crimes
           and
           offences
           .
           Justice
           must
           be
           administred
           according
           to
           the
           established
           rules
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           will
           and
           inclination
           of
           the
           Iudge
           ;
           and
           it
           cannot
           be
           presumed
           that
           Kings
           can
           be
           so
           well
           versed
           in
           the
           Laws
           and
           customs
           which
           must
           regulate
           the
           proceedings
           of
           Justice
           ,
           and
           therefore
           may
           be
           excluded
           from
           the
           authority
           and
           power
           of
           judging
           the
           people
           ;
           and
           they
           are
           wonderful
           careful
           that
           you
           may
           not
           believe
           that
           they
           would
           bereave
           them
           of
           that
           inherent
           power
           and
           authority
           
           which
           they
           confess
           is
           committed
           to
           them
           alone
           ;
           but
           why
           the
           one
           and
           not
           the
           other
           ,
           since
           they
           can
           as
           well
           provide
           
             for
             the
             one
          
           as
           
             for
             the
             other
          
           ,
           is
           not
           so
           easie
           to
           be
           comprehended
           by
           any
           rules
           of
           right
           reason
           .
           Kings
           provide
           for
           the
           good
           administration
           of
           justice
           ,
           by
           making
           learned
           men
           Iudges
           ,
           whose
           province
           it
           is
           to
           execute
           the
           Law
           in
           all
           cases
           ;
           and
           they
           provide
           for
           the
           advancement
           and
           preservation
           of
           Religion
           ,
           by
           making
           pious
           and
           learned
           men
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           use
           their
           advice
           and
           assistance
           in
           matters
           relating
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           he
           doth
           that
           of
           the
           Judges
           in
           cases
           pertaining
           to
           the
           Law
           ;
           and
           as
           he
           doth
           other
           Counsellors
           in
           such
           things
           as
           have
           an
           immediate
           dependance
           upon
           the
           
             Wisdom
             of
             State
          
           ;
           and
           both
           Bishops
           and
           Iudges
           are
           bound
           to
           render
           an
           account
           of
           their
           actions
           to
           Kings
           ,
           who
           have
           intrusted
           them
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           have
           been
           corrupt
           in
           the
           discharge
           of
           their
           several
           Offices
           ,
           they
           are
           equally
           liable
           to
           the
           Kings
           displeasure
           ,
           and
           to
           such
           punishments
           as
           the
           Laws
           have
           provided
           for
           such
           enormities
           ,
           which
           are
           inflicted
           upon
           them
           by
           the
           
             Kings
             authority
          
           .
           And
           as
           no
           
             foreign
             power
          
           can
           be
           so
           competent
           as
           the
           King
           's
           to
           administer
           this
           Justice
           ,
           since
           it
           must
           either
           controul
           it
           ,
           or
           be
           controuled
           by
           it
           ;
           so
           it
           is
           no
           easie
           matter
           for
           the
           Pope
           to
           prove
           
           himself
           a
           more
           
             spiritual
             Person
          
           than
           Kings
           are
           ,
           who
           have
           been
           in
           all
           Ages
           thought
           to
           have
           somewhat
           of
           the
           Priest
           and
           the
           Prophet
           by
           their
           very
           Office
           ,
           whereas
           some
           Popes
           have
           been
           pure
           Lay-men
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           been
           chosen
           to
           that
           Supreme
           office
           ,
           which
           is
           all
           the
           qualification
           they
           have
           to
           be
           more
           Ecclesiastical
           after
           ;
           and
           very
           many
           have
           been
           chosen
           Popes
           ,
           who
           never
           were
           Bishops
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           a
           necessary
           qualification
           for
           that
           dignity
           ,
           every
           Deacon-Cardinal
           being
           as
           capable
           to
           be
           elected
           Pope
           ,
           as
           the
           Priest
           and
           
             Bishop
             Cardinal
          
           ;
           and
           he
           that
           was
           a
           Bishop
           before
           consecrates
           no
           Bishops
           himself
           after
           he
           is
           Pope
           ,
           but
           that
           function
           is
           performed
           by
           
             other
             Bishops
          
           by
           vertue
           of
           his
           Commission
           or
           Bull
           ;
           and
           the
           same
           may
           as
           regularly
           be
           done
           by
           Bishops
           by
           vertue
           of
           
             Kings
             Commissions
          
           in
           their
           several
           Kingdoms
           ,
           otherwise
           it
           would
           be
           in
           the
           power
           of
           Popes
           to
           extinguish
           the
           function
           of
           Bishops
           in
           any
           Princes
           Dominions
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           
             French
             Ambassador
          
           declared
           in
           his
           Masters
           name
           to
           
             Innocent
             the
             Tenth
          
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           persisted
           in
           the
           refusal
           to
           make
           Bishops
           in
           Portugal
           upon
           that
           King's
           nomination
           ,
           they
           should
           chuse
           a
           Patriarch
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           who
           should
           supply
           that
           defect
           .
           But
           God
           be
           thanked
           that
           
             senseless
             usurpation
          
           and
           exemption
           of
           the
           Clergie
           from
           
           the
           common
           justice
           of
           Nations
           ,
           is
           pretty
           well
           out
           of
           countenance
           ;
           and
           since
           the
           
             Republick
             of
             Venice
          
           so
           notoriously
           baffled
           
             Paul
             the
             Fifth
          
           upon
           that
           very
           point
           ,
           
             other
             Kings
          
           and
           Princes
           have
           chastised
           their
           
             own
             Clergie
          
           for
           
             transcendent
             crimes
          
           ,
           without
           asking
           leave
           of
           his
           Holiness
           ,
           or
           treating
           them
           in
           any
           other
           manner
           than
           they
           do
           their
           
             ordinary
             Malefactors
          
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           unity
           proposed
           and
           professed
           by
           us
           in
           the
           Creed
           ,
           
             I
             believe
             one
             holy
             Catholick
             and
             Apostolick
             Church
             ,
          
           if
           it
           be
           well
           considered
           in
           what
           time
           
             that
             Creed
          
           was
           made
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           yet
           defined
           or
           determined
           by
           any
           Church
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           had
           been
           made
           by
           the
           
             Apostles
             themselves
          
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           fancy
           of
           some
           men
           ,
           that
           every
           one
           of
           the
           Apostles
           should
           contribute
           his
           Article
           ,
           it
           would
           then
           be
           
             Canonical
             Scripture
          
           ,
           which
           it
           is
           not
           pretended
           to
           be
           ;
           yet
           I
           think
           it
           is
           agreed
           by
           most
           learned
           men
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           framed
           in
           the
           infancy
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           in
           ,
           or
           very
           soon
           after
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Apostles
           themselves
           ,
           and
           then
           it
           can
           have
           no
           other
           signification
           than
           
             Credo
             Sanctam
             Apostolicam
             Ecclesiam
             esse
             Catholicam
             ,
          
           which
           was
           a
           necessary
           Article
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           when
           the
           believing
           that
           the
           Church
           was
           to
           be
           universal
           ,
           and
           to
           consist
           equally
           of
           Gentiles
           
           as
           well
           as
           Iews
           ,
           was
           one
           of
           the
           most
           difficult
           points
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           most
           opposed
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           Confirmation
           whereof
           the
           Apostles
           took
           most
           pains
           after
           they
           were
           all
           reconciled
           to
           it
           themselves
           ;
           and
           as
           it
           could
           have
           no
           other
           sence
           then
           ,
           so
           the
           restraining
           it
           to
           any
           one
           Church
           now
           ,
           or
           to
           make
           it
           serve
           for
           a
           distinction
           between
           Churches
           and
           Nations
           ,
           and
           to
           produce
           a
           separation
           between
           them
           ,
           must
           be
           very
           unnatural
           if
           any
           sence
           at
           all
           .
           To
           conclude
           then
           this
           
             discourse
             of
             unity
          
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           how
           Mr.
           Cressy
           can
           refuse
           to
           submit
           to
           that
           good
           rule
           and
           determination
           that
           S.
           Gregory
           long
           since
           gave
           upon
           the
           third
           Interrogation
           administred
           to
           him
           by
           
             Austin
             the
             Monk
             ,
             Cum
             una
             sit
             fides
             ,
             cur
             sunt
             Ecclesiarum
             diversae
             consuetudines
             ,
             &
             altera
             consuetudo
             Missarum
             in
             sancta
             Romana
             Ecclesia
             ,
             atque
             altera
             in
             Galliarum
             tenetur
             ?
             Respondet
             Gregorius
             Papa
             ,
             Novit
             fraternitas
             tua
             Romanae
             Ecclesiae
             consuetudinem
             ,
             in
             qua
             se
             nutritam
             meminit
             ,
             sed
             mihi
             placet
             ,
             ut
             sive
             in
             Romana
             ,
             five
             in
             Galliarum
             ,
             seu
             in
             qualibet
             Ecclesia
             ,
             aliquid
             invenisti
             quod
             plus
             omnipotenti
             Deo
             posset
             placere
             ,
             sollicitè
             eligas
             ,
             &
             in
             Anglorum
             Ecclesia
             ,
             quae
             adhuc
             ad
             fidem
             nova
             est
             ,
             institutione
             praecipuâ
             ,
             quae
             de
             multis
             Ecclesiis
             colligere
             potuisti
             ,
             infundas
             ,
             non
             enim
             pro
             locis
             res
             ,
             sed
             pro
             bonis
             rebus
             loca
             
             amanda
             sunt
             .
             Ex
             singulis
             ergo
             quibusque
             Ecclesiis
             ,
             quae
             pia
             ,
             quae
             religiosa
             ,
             quae
             recta
             sunt
             elige
             ,
             &
             haec
             quasi
             in
             fasciculum
             collect
             a
             apud
             Anglorum
             mentes
             in
             consuetudinem
             depone
             .
          
           If
           Austin
           had
           conformed
           himself
           to
           these
           Instructions
           ,
           it
           is
           very
           probable
           that
           he
           might
           have
           had
           as
           good
           success
           in
           reconciling
           the
           
             Eritish
             Church
          
           ,
           who
           principally
           insisted
           against
           any
           deference
           to
           the
           Roman
           ,
           not
           comprehending
           any
           possible
           reason
           for
           such
           a
           superiority
           ;
           or
           if
           the
           successors
           of
           Gregory
           had
           been
           of
           his
           temper
           and
           Christian
           prudence
           ,
           Christendom
           had
           been
           much
           
             better
             united
          
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           or
           more
           
             innocently
             separated
          
           ,
           and
           unanswerable
           reasons
           for
           the
           reformation
           of
           some
           errors
           which
           had
           unwarily
           creeped
           in
           ,
           or
           removing
           some
           scandals
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           otherwise
           be
           kept
           out
           ,
           would
           not
           have
           been
           so
           often
           rejected
           ,
           upon
           no
           other
           reason
           than
           that
           the
           
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
          
           was
           not
           of
           that
           opinion
           ,
           nor
           would
           whole
           
             National
             Churches
          
           ,
           because
           they
           have
           with
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           Soveraign
           power
           removed
           some
           error
           which
           the
           other
           chuses
           to
           retain
           ,
           be
           reviled
           with
           the
           names
           of
           Hereticks
           and
           Schismaticks
           ,
           and
           the
           universal
           be
           contracted
           within
           the
           
             Province
             of
             Rome
          
           ,
           and
           not
           be
           allowed
           to
           be
           members
           of
           the
           
             Catholick
             Church
          
           ,
           because
           they
           will
           not
           be
           
           subject
           to
           that
           of
           the
           Roman
           ,
           which
           would
           usurp
           the
           authority
           of
           condemning
           many
           more
           Christians
           than
           are
           contained
           within
           the
           community
           thereof
           .
           To
           make
           any
           
             profession
             of
             a
             willingness
             to
             submit
             mens
             judgments
             for
             the
             sence
             of
             Scripture
             to
             a
             lawful
             General
             Council
             ,
          
           (
           besides
           that
           I
           do
           not
           know
           that
           there
           is
           any
           difference
           upon
           any
           Text
           of
           Scripture
           that
           concerns
           Salvation
           )
           I
           confess
           I
           take
           it
           to
           be
           very
           impertinent
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           respect
           not
           very
           ingenious
           ,
           since
           it
           is
           manifestly
           impossible
           for
           any
           such
           Council
           ever
           to
           meet
           ,
           whilst
           that
           of
           Rome
           challenges
           the
           sole
           power
           of
           calling
           it
           ,
           and
           pretends
           to
           such
           a
           Soveraignty
           in
           it
           ,
           that
           nothing
           must
           be
           debated
           by
           it
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           proposed
           by
           the
           Pope
           or
           his
           Legats
           ,
           and
           all
           Kingdoms
           or
           Provinces
           as
           well
           as
           
             private
             persons
          
           ,
           who
           will
           not
           submit
           to
           his
           Soveraignty
           ,
           shall
           be
           excluded
           from
           thence
           under
           the
           notion
           of
           being
           Hereticks
           ;
           so
           that
           all
           Protestants
           must
           appear
           as
           Delinquents
           to
           be
           censured
           and
           condemned
           ,
           which
           would
           be
           a
           strange
           condition
           to
           submit
           to
           ,
           when
           no
           body
           can
           compel
           them
           to
           appear
           but
           their
           own
           Soveraigns
           :
           Nor
           can
           it
           be
           called
           a
           
             free
             Council
          
           ,
           where
           all
           who
           ought
           to
           be
           looked
           upon
           as
           members
           of
           it
           ,
           are
           not
           equally
           free
           .
           When
           
             General
             Councils
          
           were
           first
           called
           ,
           
           all
           the
           Christians
           of
           the
           world
           were
           one
           mans
           subjects
           ,
           who
           could
           both
           compel
           as
           many
           of
           them
           as
           he
           thought
           necessary
           to
           be
           present
           ,
           and
           to
           obey
           and
           submit
           to
           whatsoever
           was
           determined
           ;
           whereas
           now
           there
           being
           so
           many
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           who
           have
           much
           larger
           Dominions
           than
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           and
           are
           equally
           Soveraigns
           in
           those
           their
           Dominions
           ,
           and
           none
           of
           their
           subjects
           can
           appear
           there
           without
           their
           Soveraigns
           consent
           :
           And
           lastly
           ,
           it
           being
           a
           
             Catholick
             Tenent
          
           ,
           that
           how
           numerous
           soever
           the
           convention
           in
           Council
           is
           ,
           and
           how
           universal
           soever
           the
           consent
           is
           in
           what
           is
           determined
           ,
           the
           Canons
           made
           there
           are
           not
           obligatory
           to
           any
           Kingdom
           before
           it
           be
           received
           and
           submitted
           to
           in
           that
           Kingdom
           ,
           upon
           which
           the
           
             Council
             of
             Trent
          
           is
           not
           yet
           received
           in
           France
           ,
           and
           in
           many
           other
           
             Catholick
             Countries
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           will
           be
           very
           hard
           for
           Mr.
           Cressy
           to
           justifie
           the
           defending
           or
           urging
           the
           authority
           of
           
             that
             Council
          
           in
           England
           ,
           where
           it
           was
           never
           received
           ,
           and
           hath
           been
           always
           rejected
           :
           And
           for
           these
           reasons
           it
           may
           reasonably
           be
           thought
           
             morally
             impossible
          
           for
           any
           
             general
             free
             Council
          
           ever
           to
           meet
           ,
           which
           must
           grow
           every
           day
           more
           impossible
           as
           the
           
             Christian
             Faith
          
           is
           farther
           spread
           ,
           and
           when
           the
           whole
           world
           is
           converted
           ,
           as
           
           we
           do
           not
           only
           pray
           it
           may
           ,
           but
           believe
           it
           will
           be
           ;
           it
           will
           be
           very
           hard
           for
           the
           
             greatest
             Geographer
          
           to
           assign
           a
           place
           for
           the
           meeting
           ,
           where
           the
           Bishops
           from
           all
           parts
           may
           reasonably
           hope
           to
           live
           to
           be
           present
           there
           ,
           and
           to
           return
           from
           thence
           with
           the
           resolutions
           of
           the
           Councils
           into
           his
           
             own
             Country
          
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           Instruments
           and
           
             means
             of
             unity
          
           ,
           which
           Mr.
           Cressy
           says
           were
           left
           by
           our
           Lord
           to
           his
           Church
           ,
           for
           the
           preservation
           of
           unity
           ,
           (
           besides
           that
           most
           of
           those
           means
           are
           as
           applicable
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           though
           none
           of
           them
           in
           the
           terms
           he
           uses
           appear
           to
           be
           enjoyned
           or
           left
           by
           our
           Saviour
           )
           let
           him
           but
           prove
           the
           Ninth
           and
           
             Tenth
             ,
             That
             the
             ordinary
             authority
             is
             established
             in
             the
             Supreme
             Pastor
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             of
          
           Rome
           ,
           
             and
             that
             his
             jurisdiction
             extends
             it self
             to
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             and
             in
             case
             any
             Heresies
             arise
             ,
             or
             that
             any
             Controversies
             cannot
             be
             any
             otherwise
             ended
             ,
             he
             hath
             authority
             to
             determine
             the
             points
             of
             Catholick
             truth
             opposed
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           I
           say
           let
           him
           prove
           this
           ,
           and
           he
           hath
           no
           need
           of
           any
           of
           the
           other
           means
           ;
           and
           I
           will
           give
           him
           farther
           this
           advantage
           over
           me
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           can
           prove
           that
           I
           am
           obliged
           to
           conform
           my
           judgment
           in
           any
           thing
           
           to
           the
           determination
           of
           the
           Pope
           more
           than
           to
           the
           determination
           of
           the
           
             Bishop
             of
             S.
             Iago
          
           ,
           I
           will
           go
           to
           Mass
           with
           him
           to
           morrow
           ;
           and
           Mr.
           Cressy
           himself
           might
           be
           a
           
             good
             Catholick
          
           if
           he
           had
           not
           unwarrantably
           (
           to
           say
           no
           worse
           of
           it
           )
           subscribed
           to
           the
           Bull
           of
           
             Pius
             the
             Fourth
          
           ,
           which
           is
           no
           obligation
           by
           the
           Council
           ,
           when
           he
           submitted
           to
           his
           
             new
             Ordination
          
           ,
           though
           he
           were
           of
           the
           same
           opinion
           .
           And
           if
           that
           
             Tenth
             proposition
          
           of
           his
           be
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           ,
           the
           
             Colledge
             of
             Sorbon
          
           hath
           been
           often
           to
           blame
           in
           not
           consenting
           to
           it
           ;
           and
           I
           know
           not
           how
           the
           Iansenists
           in
           France
           can
           be
           excused
           for
           paying
           not
           more
           reverence
           to
           the
           judgment
           and
           determination
           of
           
             two
             Popes
          
           upon
           the
           
             five
             Propositions
          
           ;
           for
           
             Alexander
             the
             Seventh
          
           confirmed
           what
           
             Innocent
             the
             Tenth
          
           had
           first
           defined
           ,
           nor
           was
           the
           silence
           that
           is
           since
           submitted
           to
           in
           those
           particulars
           ,
           an
           effect
           of
           the
           
             Popes
             authority
          
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           Kings
           ,
           which
           amounts
           to
           little
           less
           than
           a
           revocation
           ,
           at
           least
           a
           suspension
           of
           the
           
             Popes
             Decree
          
           .
        
         
           The
           Argument
           that
           the
           Doctor
           uses
           from
           the
           
             Tragical
             miscarriages
          
           of
           Popes
           is
           very
           apposite
           and
           convincing
           to
           those
           Propositions
           which
           Mr.
           Cressy
           would
           perswade
           men
           to
           believe
           do
           establish
           his
           
             personal
             
             Supremacy
          
           .
           He
           says
           that
           
             our
             Saviour
             hath
             committed
             a
             Supreme
             jurisdiction
             to
             the
             person
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
          
           Rome
           
             over
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             that
             in
             case
             any
             Heresies
             arise
             ,
             or
             any
             Controversies
             ,
          
           in
           causis
           majoribus
           ,
           
             to
             determine
             the
             points
             of
             Catholick
             truth
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           To
           which
           there
           can
           be
           nothing
           more
           substantially
           answered
           for
           confutation
           ,
           than
           that
           the
           State
           of
           the
           Church
           must
           have
           been
           very
           deplorable
           and
           desperate
           ,
           if
           that
           had
           been
           a
           Catholick
           verity
           ,
           when
           
             Pope
             Marcellinus
          
           sacrificed
           to
           Idols
           ,
           or
           when
           
             Pope
             Liberius
          
           turned
           Arrian
           ,
           and
           would
           be
           much
           more
           lamentable
           in
           these
           days
           ,
           when
           the
           Church
           must
           remain
           in
           perpetual
           wardship
           and
           servitude
           under
           the
           Pope
           ,
           since
           no
           man
           can
           rationally
           expect
           a
           
             general
             Council
          
           to
           relieve
           her
           ;
           and
           when
           there
           is
           no
           other
           definition
           of
           Heresie
           in
           the
           
             Coena
             Domini
          
           ,
           than
           that
           which
           contradicts
           ,
           or
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           doctrine
           or
           practice
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           ;
           and
           when
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           Pope
           is
           urged
           as
           the
           best
           expedient
           for
           the
           establishing
           peace
           and
           unity
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           can
           there
           be
           any
           thing
           replied
           more
           pertinently
           for
           the
           conviction
           ,
           than
           the
           mention
           of
           
             those
             Popes
          
           ,
           who
           by
           the
           assuming
           that
           authority
           ,
           and
           purely
           for
           the
           vindication
           of
           it
           ,
           have
           caused
           more
           
             Christian
             blood
          
           to
           have
           been
           spilt
           ,
           more
           
           
             horrible
             Massacres
          
           of
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           and
           People
           ,
           than
           all
           the
           Heresies
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           
             politick
             differences
          
           have
           produced
           ,
           if
           you
           cast
           in
           the
           Wars
           for
           the
           
             Holy
             Land
          
           ,
           which
           may
           justly
           be
           cast
           upon
           the
           Popes
           account
           ,
           and
           (
           which
           is
           a
           circumstance
           very
           infamous
           as
           well
           as
           lamentable
           )
           much
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           this
           destruction
           and
           ruine
           proceeded
           from
           the
           perjury
           of
           
             Popes
             themselves
          
           ,
           after
           they
           had
           promised
           and
           sworn
           to
           observe
           such
           pacts
           and
           agreements
           voluntarily
           entred
           into
           by
           themselves
           ,
           or
           from
           the
           Dispensations
           they
           granted
           to
           others
           to
           break
           their
           Faith
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           perform
           the
           contracts
           they
           had
           entred
           into
           ;
           
             all
             which
          
           ,
           he
           says
           ,
           
             being
             granted
             ,
             nothing
             will
             follow
          
           ;
           whereas
           certainly
           it
           must
           follow
           ,
           that
           the
           persons
           of
           such
           men
           are
           not
           capable
           or
           worthy
           of
           such
           trusts
           or
           authority
           ,
           which
           is
           as
           much
           as
           those
           arguments
           are
           urged
           for
           .
           Mr.
           Cressy
           would
           be
           contented
           to
           confess
           that
           
             some
             Popes
             for
             about
             an
             Age
             or
             two
             did
             cause
             intolerable
             disorders
             in
             the
             Church
             and
             Empire
             ,
          
           (
           which
           by
           the
           way
           is
           argument
           enough
           against
           those
           personal
           qualifications
           )
           
             upon
             condition
             that
             we
             would
             gratifie
             him
             with
             acknowledging
             that
             the
             Government
             of
             Popes
             did
             for
             a
             thousand
             years
             produce
             excellent
             order
             in
             the
             world
          
           ;
           which
           we
           are
           so
           far
           from
           
           granting
           ,
           that
           as
           we
           must
           confess
           that
           they
           were
           so
           modest
           for
           half
           that
           time
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           no
           claim
           to
           any
           such
           authority
           in
           Church
           or
           State
           ;
           so
           from
           the
           time
           they
           did
           claim
           it
           ,
           it
           produced
           more
           blood-shed
           than
           all
           other
           quarrels
           whatsoever
           .
           And
           as
           Mr.
           Cressy
           must
           have
           the
           assistance
           of
           very
           good
           Antiquaries
           to
           name
           one
           War
           of
           a
           years
           continuance
           ,
           that
           was
           ever
           composed
           by
           the
           authority
           or
           mediation
           of
           
             any
             Pope
          
           ,
           where
           there
           can
           very
           hardly
           be
           named
           one
           solemn
           bloody
           War
           upon
           what
           Politick
           pretence
           soever
           it
           was
           at
           first
           entred
           into
           ,
           but
           that
           hath
           been
           carried
           on
           either
           upon
           his
           
             immediate
             advice
          
           and
           interest
           ,
           or
           fomented
           under-hand
           by
           
             his
             Council
          
           and
           assistance
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           
             Rebellion
             in
             Ireland
          
           must
           be
           one
           of
           the
           latest
           instances
           .
           It
           cannot
           be
           denied
           that
           some
           Ages
           have
           been
           so
           ignorant
           and
           barbarous
           ,
           that
           the
           Popes
           authority
           hath
           been
           sufficient
           to
           kindle
           the
           most
           cruel
           and
           the
           most
           unnatural
           bloody
           diffentions
           ;
           and
           he
           hath
           never
           failed
           in
           contributing
           his
           utmost
           power
           to
           that
           end
           ;
           and
           it
           can
           be
           as
           easily
           proved
           ,
           that
           in
           this
           last
           Age
           many
           rebellions
           and
           ravenous
           Wars
           have
           fallen
           out
           ,
           which
           might
           either
           have
           been
           prevented
           or
           quickly
           composed
           ,
           as
           the
           late
           
             Rebellions
             in
             France
          
           ,
           and
           those
           in
           Catalonia
           ,
           being
           both
           between
           Catholicks
           ,
           
           if
           he
           as
           a
           
             common
             Father
          
           would
           have
           interposed
           his
           
             special
             authority
          
           ,
           and
           excommunicated
           those
           who
           he
           could
           not
           doubt
           were
           
             in
             Rebellion
          
           ;
           but
           he
           never
           would
           be
           induced
           to
           apply
           his
           power
           to
           that
           good
           end
           .
           The
           Supremacy
           and
           Soveraignty
           of
           the
           
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
          
           was
           never
           the
           product
           of
           peace
           ;
           it
           grew
           very
           fat
           ,
           and
           the
           bulk
           thereof
           encreased
           to
           that
           unruly
           size
           in
           and
           by
           the
           most
           
             bloody
             Wars
          
           which
           Christendom
           hath
           ever
           been
           infested
           with
           ,
           which
           makes
           it
           discernable
           enough
           what
           diet
           they
           chuse
           to
           feed
           upon
           ;
           of
           which
           appetite
           their
           late
           
             savage
             Bulls
          
           against
           the
           
             peace
             of
             Munster
          
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           Osningbrooke
           ,
           when
           the
           Empire
           was
           even
           at
           its
           last
           gasp
           for
           want
           of
           blood
           ,
           is
           too
           great
           a
           manifestation
           .
           Nor
           have
           they
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           how
           little
           noise
           soever
           they
           now
           make
           ,
           disclaimed
           any
           of
           those
           principles
           ,
           or
           the
           pretence
           to
           any
           of
           that
           power
           ,
           by
           the
           exercise
           whereof
           so
           many
           intolerable
           disorders
           ,
           as
           Mr.
           Cressy
           confesses
           ,
           were
           caused
           for
           about
           an
           Age
           or
           two
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Empire
           .
        
         
           I
           wonder
           Mr.
           Cressy
           should
           accuse
           the
           Doctor
           
             for
             arguing
             less
             reasonably
             in
             mentioning
             the
             Schismes
             which
             have
             been
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             modern
             
             disorders
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             quarrels
             between
             Bishops
             and
             Monastick
             Orders
             about
             exemptions
             ,
             and
             priviledges
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           But
           I
           wonder
           more
           at
           his
           unskilfulness
           in
           the
           
             Ecclesiastical
             History
          
           ,
           when
           he
           says
           ,
           
             that
             all
             the
             Schismes
             were
             after
             the
             Church
             was
             above
             twelve
             hundred
             years
             old
             ,
             for
             before
             there
             were
             scarce
             any
          
           ;
           which
           is
           so
           great
           a
           mistake
           ,
           that
           my
           old
           kindness
           will
           scarce
           suffer
           me
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           it
           ;
           The
           
             last
             Schisme
          
           (
           as
           I
           think
           )
           before
           the
           year
           
             twelve
             hundred
          
           was
           that
           between
           
             Alexander
             the
             third
          
           ,
           and
           
             Victor
             the
             fifth
          
           ,
           which
           was
           after
           the
           year
           
             eleven
             hundred
             and
             fifty
          
           ,
           and
           is
           reckoned
           by
           all
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Writers
          
           to
           be
           the
           
             twenty
             fourth
          
           ,
           or
           
             twenty
             fifth
             Schisme
          
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           an
           unreasonable
           objection
           ,
           that
           there
           can
           be
           no
           such
           power
           inherent
           in
           the
           Pope
           ,
           as
           he
           assigns
           to
           him
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           so
           frequently
           uncertain
           who
           is
           Pope
           ,
           and
           that
           uncertainty
           hath
           continued
           so
           long
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           
             Princes
             of
             Christendom
          
           divided
           in
           the
           reception
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           anti-Pope
           ,
           sometimes
           three
           or
           four
           together
           ,
           act
           ,
           and
           do
           all
           that
           the
           true
           Pope
           pretends
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           is
           obeyed
           as
           such
           in
           the
           Dominions
           of
           several
           
             Christian
             Princes
          
           ;
           This
           sure
           cannot
           be
           thought
           a
           light
           argument
           ,
           by
           any
           but
           such
           who
           think
           the
           pretence
           too
           frivolous
           to
           require
           
           an
           argument
           against
           it
           ;
           and
           he
           says
           
             the
             mention
             of
             the
             quarrels
             between
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             Monastick
             Orders
             ,
             and
             between
             the
             Regulars
             ,
             and
             the
             Seculars
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             such
             stuff
             ,
             implies
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             that
             Subjects
             are
             often
             times
             Rebellious
             to
             their
             Superiours
             ,
             therefore
             it
             were
             better
             there
             were
             no
             Superiours
             at
             all
             ;
             when
             such
             stuff
             is
             an
             unanswerable
             argument
             ,
             that
             the
             authority
             with
             the
             which
             he
             would
             invest
             the
             Pope
             for
             peace
             ,
             and
             unity
             sake
             ,
             doth
             not
             produce
             either
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             most
             submitted
             to
          
           ;
           He
           says
           very
           true
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           the
           
             Popes
             infallibility
          
           ,
           but
           his
           authority
           which
           ends
           Controversies
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           good
           argument
           that
           they
           must
           remain
           unended
           ,
           when
           either
           party
           doth
           not
           acknowledge
           his
           authority
           ;
           and
           it
           seems
           the
           case
           is
           not
           very
           different
           ,
           when
           both
           sides
           do
           confess
           it
           ,
           for
           he
           says
           that
           
             all
             Catholicks
             do
             acknowledge
             that
             they
             are
             obliged
             at
             least
             to
             silence
             when
             imposed
             by
             the
             Pope
             ,
          
           yet
           it
           cannot
           be
           denied
           ,
           but
           that
           some
           have
           not
           complied
           with
           the
           obligation
           ;
           but
           that
           he
           says
           is
           
             not
             to
             be
             imputed
             to
             want
             of
             authority
             in
             the
             Pope
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             unruliness
             of
             mens
             passions
             and
             pride
             ,
          
           and
           I
           say
           it
           serves
           the
           Doctor
           's
           turn
           ,
           if
           his
           authority
           be
           not
           such
           as
           can
           curb
           ,
           and
           suppress
           the
           unruliness
           of
           the
           passions
           ,
           
           and
           pride
           of
           his
           own
           Subjects
           .
           He
           will
           not
           understand
           how
           the
           Doctor
           can
           say
           ,
           
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             makes
             no
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             have
             testimony
             ,
             and
             approbation
             of
             the
             whole
             Christian
             World
             of
             all
             Ages
             ,
             and
             are
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             such
             by
             Rome
             it self
             ,
             and
             in
             other
             things
             she
             requires
             subscription
             to
             them
             ,
             not
             as
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             ,
             but
             as
             inferiour
             truths
             ,
             which
             she
             expects
             submission
             to
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             her
             peace
             and
             tranquillity
             .
          
           Mr.
           Cressy
           is
           the
           only
           man
           alive
           that
           can
           find
           obscurity
           in
           this
           clause
           ,
           and
           I
           confess
           his
           exception
           to
           it
           is
           so
           obscure
           ,
           that
           I
           will
           rather
           rely
           upon
           the
           Readers
           understanding
           of
           the
           most
           exact
           plainness
           of
           it
           ,
           than
           inlarge
           my self
           in
           any
           explanation
           ,
           and
           I
           wish
           that
           he
           could
           say
           as
           much
           for
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           ,
           that
           it
           makes
           no
           
             Article
             of
             Faith
          
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           have
           the
           testimony
           and
           approbation
           of
           the
           whole
           Christian
           World
           of
           all
           Ages
           ;
           our
           complaint
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           multiplies
           articles
           of
           faith
           to
           that
           degree
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           not
           suffer
           us
           to
           be
           saved
           for
           believing
           all
           that
           most
           Christians
           believed
           for
           a
           thousand
           years
           together
           ,
           without
           the
           least
           doubt
           of
           their
           Salvation
           ,
           nor
           will
           he
           yet
           let
           us
           know
           the
           full
           extent
           he
           would
           have
           our
           faith
           reach
           to
           ,
           for
           we
           are
           no
           less
           obliged
           to
           submit
           to
           
           what
           he
           or
           his
           Successors
           shall
           declare
           hereafter
           to
           be
           
             matter
             of
             faith
          
           ,
           than
           to
           what
           is
           at
           present
           contained
           in
           the
           whole
           
             Canons
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
          
           which
           makes
           it
           absolutely
           necessary
           for
           the
           
             peace
             of
             Conscience
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           
             peace
             of
             Kingdoms
          
           to
           protest
           against
           ,
           and
           as
           far
           as
           in
           us
           lies
           to
           restrain
           that
           
             exorbitant
             authority
          
           ;
           but
           of
           all
           arguments
           it
           is
           a
           most
           pleasant
           one
           ,
           
             that
             if
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             believes
             nothing
             as
             of
             faith
             ,
             but
             what
             the
             Popes
             ,
             and
             Church
             of
             Rome
             do
             likewise
             believe
             ;
             Therefore
             it
             follows
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             notwithstanding
             its
             Idolatry
             ,
             Fanaticisme
             ,
             &c.
             failes
             in
             no
             necessary
             point
             of
             faith
          
           ;
           which
           would
           be
           true
           ,
           if
           it
           
             added
             nothing
          
           to
           that
           
             confessed
             faith
          
           that
           must
           
             destroy
             it
          
           .
           He
           then
           involves
           himself
           in
           his
           
             old
             circle
          
           of
           the
           
             Churches
             authority
          
           ,
           and
           of
           that
           Churches
           being
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           residence
           of
           that
           authority
           being
           in
           the
           Person
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           which
           whosoever
           refuses
           to
           submit
           to
           ,
           must
           be
           an
           Heretick
           ;
           to
           all
           which
           enough
           hath
           been
           said
           before
           ,
           nor
           can
           I
           enlarge
           upon
           it
           ,
           without
           saying
           somewhat
           that
           I
           have
           said
           before
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           no
           mind
           to
           do
           .
        
         
           We
           come
           now
           to
           the
           Seventh
           ,
           and
           
           
             Eighth
             Chapters
          
           concerning
           Penance
           ,
           &c.
           upon
           which
           I
           shall
           enlarge
           the
           less
           ,
           because
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           is
           so
           far
           from
           condemning
           Confession
           or
           Penance
           ,
           that
           it
           uses
           ,
           and
           commends
           both
           ,
           and
           upon
           Confession
           always
           satisfaction
           is
           enjoyned
           there
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           in
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           ;
           it
           is
           true
           that
           with
           us
           it
           is
           not
           so
           
             positively
             enjoyned
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           men
           are
           not
           
             compelled
             to
             it
          
           ;
           nor
           are
           
             those
             forms
          
           used
           in
           ours
           ,
           or
           
             those
             interrogatories
          
           administred
           ,
           by
           which
           those
           
             secrets
             are
             extorted
          
           from
           Men
           and
           Women
           ,
           which
           they
           would
           willingly
           conceal
           ,
           and
           which
           may
           lawfully
           be
           concealed
           as
           in
           
             their
             Church
          
           ,
           but
           Penitents
           are
           lest
           to
           their
           
             own
             liberty
          
           ,
           and
           their
           
             own
             method
          
           of
           drawing
           such
           information
           and
           comfort
           from
           their
           Confessors
           ,
           as
           they
           believe
           most
           useful
           to
           them
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           original
           end
           of
           Confession
           ,
           and
           from
           which
           very
           many
           
             good
             Catholicks
          
           believe
           there
           is
           at
           present
           too
           great
           a
           deviation
           .
           God
           forbid
           the
           integrity
           and
           piety
           of
           any
           Church
           should
           be
           suspected
           ,
           much
           less
           condemned
           for
           the
           evil
           livers
           who
           remain
           within
           the
           pale
           of
           it
           .
           No
           Church
           hath
           ever
           yet
           ,
           nor
           any
           will
           ever
           be
           but
           the
           triumphant
           ,
           without
           abundance
           of
           them
           ;
           yet
           it
           being
           the
           
             principal
             end
          
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           
             manifest
             perfection
          
           of
           Religion
           
           to
           introduce
           an
           
             innocence
             of
             life
          
           ,
           and
           a
           
             sincerity
             of
             manners
          
           into
           all
           those
           who
           profess
           it
           ,
           all
           Churches
           cannot
           too
           severely
           affect
           that
           Discipline
           which
           hath
           the
           greatest
           operation
           upon
           the
           lives
           ,
           and
           actions
           of
           their
           Children
           ;
           whether
           there
           are
           not
           some
           corruptions
           creeped
           into
           the
           common
           practice
           of
           
             auricular
             Confession
          
           ,
           whether
           the
           
             ordinary
             customary
             Confessors
          
           are
           not
           
             too
             remiss
          
           ,
           or
           
             over
             curious
          
           in
           examining
           ,
           and
           consequently
           in
           informing
           their
           Penitents
           ,
           or
           
             too
             easie
          
           ,
           and
           perfunctory
           in
           their
           absolutions
           ,
           will
           not
           become
           me
           to
           determine
           ,
           but
           Mr.
           Cressy
           well
           knows
           that
           very
           many
           learned
           and
           pious
           Catholicks
           do
           publickly
           lament
           the
           scandalous
           corruptions
           which
           have
           been
           practised
           ,
           and
           countenanced
           in
           that
           vital
           part
           of
           their
           Religion
           .
           Who
           those
           
             Apostates
             from
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             are
             ,
             who
             have
             left
             their
             Monasteries
             out
             of
             carnal
             liberty
             ,
             and
             carnal
             lusts
             ,
          
           I
           am
           not
           at
           all
           informed
           ,
           but
           if
           they
           are
           so
           carnally
           minded
           ,
           I
           doubt
           some
           of
           them
           may
           be
           instructed
           by
           him
           to
           ask
           him
           ,
           how
           he
           
             forgot
             what
             he
             had
             formerly
             believed
             ,
          
           and
           whether
           he
           was
           
             in
             a
             moment
             inspired
             to
             answer
             to
             a
             new
             Catechisme
             full
             of
             new
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             ?
          
           If
           conscience
           hath
           had
           no
           influence
           upon
           them
           ,
           they
           have
           been
           
           very
           weak
           ,
           and
           not
           
             Roman
             Catholicks
          
           enough
           to
           be
           tempted
           by
           the
           Woman
           ,
           since
           they
           might
           have
           had
           the
           full
           use
           of
           her
           with
           much
           more
           good
           husbandry
           ,
           and
           less
           guilt
           ,
           without
           leaving
           their
           Monasteries
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           a
           ruled
           and
           a
           vowed
           case
           by
           most
           ,
           if
           not
           all
           their
           Casuists
           ,
           that
           fornication
           is
           a
           less
           sin
           than
           marriage
           ,
           and
           the
           reason
           they
           give
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           last
           is
           living
           in
           
             perpetual
             adultery
          
           .
           Whoever
           hath
           lived
           in
           those
           places
           which
           are
           most
           inhabited
           by
           
             Religious
             Men
          
           ,
           is
           very
           little
           conversant
           with
           the
           
             Catholick
             same
          
           ,
           if
           he
           doth
           believe
           the
           major
           part
           of
           
             Religious
             Men
          
           to
           be
           enough
           mortified
           against
           that
           liberty
           ,
           though
           no
           doubt
           very
           many
           of
           them
           have
           subdued
           the
           temptation
           ,
           and
           it
           will
           not
           only
           be
           charity
           ,
           but
           
             common
             justice
          
           to
           think
           that
           those
           Apostates
           over
           whom
           Mr.
           Cressy
           so
           much
           infults
           ,
           have
           been
           governed
           by
           their
           Conscience
           ,
           since
           it
           was
           hardly
           possible
           they
           could
           be
           invited
           by
           the
           Woman
           ,
           having
           enough
           of
           that
           Sex
           at
           their
           devotion
           ,
           without
           the
           obligation
           ,
           and
           impediment
           of
           marriage
           ;
           and
           till
           Mr.
           Cressy
           informs
           us
           why
           Monasteries
           are
           better
           
             Schools
             of
             Holiness
          
           and
           Devotion
           ,
           than
           
             our
             Colledges
          
           are
           ,
           whose
           Discipline
           is
           as
           severe
           ,
           admitting
           cleanliness
           be
           to
           be
           preferred
           before
           slovenlines
           ,
           and
           doctrine
           
           much
           stricter
           ,
           enough
           hath
           been
           already
           said
           for
           their
           vindication
           ,
           and
           need
           not
           be
           repeated
           .
        
         
           I
           think
           I
           understand
           the
           excuse
           that
           
             Mr.
             Cressy
          
           makes
           for
           the
           notorious
           transgressions
           which
           have
           been
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           confession
           ,
           and
           absolution
           ,
           in
           reference
           to
           which
           he
           says
           the
           Doctor
           is
           not
           ignorant
           ,
           that
           
             not
             very
             long
             since
             ,
             among
             several
             dangerous
             positions
             collected
             out
             of
             some
             modern
             Casuists
             ,
             such
             scandalous
             relaxations
             in
             administring
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Penance
             had
             a
             principal
             place
             ,
             all
             which
             were
             not
             only
             condemned
             by
             the
             Bishops
             of
             France
             ,
             almost
             in
             every
             Diocess
             ,
             but
             also
             a
             Book
             ,
             the
             Author
             of
             which
             undertook
             to
             defend
             them
             ,
             was
             solemnly
             prohibited
             ,
             and
             condemned
             by
             the
             Pope
             ,
             since
             which
             time
          
           he
           says
           
             such
             doctrines
             have
             been
             wholly
             restrained
             ,
             and
             silenced
          
           ;
           to
           which
           I
           shall
           only
           say
           ,
           that
           these
           
             modern
             Casuists
          
           continue
           still
           the
           
             greatest
             Confessors
          
           in
           all
           
             Catholick
             Countries
          
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           observable
           that
           not
           one
           amongst
           them
           ,
           hath
           ever
           yet
           renounced
           ,
           or
           disclaimed
           one
           of
           those
           dangerous
           Opinions
           or
           positions
           which
           stand
           so
           condemned
           ,
           and
           it
           can
           therefore
           hardly
           be
           known
           that
           such
           doctrines
           are
           wholly
           restrained
           ,
           
           and
           for
           their
           being
           silenced
           ,
           which
           they
           urge
           still
           as
           a
           matter
           of
           
             great
             reformation
          
           in
           those
           loud
           differences
           ,
           and
           as
           if
           all
           the
           passions
           ,
           and
           inconveniencies
           which
           arise
           from
           thence
           were
           thereby
           suppressed
           ,
           if
           not
           extinguished
           ,
           whoever
           hath
           any
           conversation
           with
           those
           adversaries
           may
           quickly
           discern
           ,
           that
           neither
           of
           them
           hath
           laid
           aside
           their
           propositions
           ,
           or
           the
           animosities
           against
           each
           other
           ,
           and
           the
           silence
           contributes
           so
           little
           of
           charity
           that
           
             poor
             Monsieur
          
           —
           since
           he
           was
           known
           to
           be
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           
             Provincial
             Letters
          
           ,
           can
           scarce
           enjoy
           peace
           in
           his
           Grave
           ;
           Indeed
           if
           the
           
             Bishops
             of
             France
          
           were
           not
           over-powred
           ,
           and
           even
           silenced
           too
           ,
           by
           the
           
             Regular
             Clergy
          
           ,
           those
           excesses
           would
           in
           a
           short
           time
           be
           well
           reformed
           ;
           The
           danger
           is
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           method
           and
           form
           of
           customary
           confessions
           ,
           there
           remains
           still
           a
           contention
           between
           the
           
             Authority
             of
             the
             Scriptures
          
           ,
           and
           
             of
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           without
           which
           it
           could
           hardly
           fall
           out
           ,
           that
           so
           many
           men
           ,
           who
           all
           hours
           of
           the
           day
           and
           of
           the
           night
           indulge
           to
           themselves
           ,
           even
           without
           concealing
           it
           ,
           the
           practice
           of
           those
           sins
           which
           the
           Scripture
           hath
           prohibited
           under
           the
           
             penalty
             of
             damnation
          
           ,
           cannot
           be
           seduced
           by
           example
           ,
           or
           importunity
           ,
           hardly
           by
           sickness
           ,
           to
           eat
           flesh
           upon
           a
           day
           of
           abstinence
           ,
           
           nor
           from
           prophane
           or
           unclean
           discourse
           in
           that
           very
           time
           ,
           which
           can
           proceed
           from
           no
           other
           principle
           ,
           than
           that
           the
           disobeying
           the
           
             injunctions
             of
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           (
           which
           without
           doubt
           ought
           to
           be
           observed
           )
           is
           a
           
             greater
             sin
          
           ,
           than
           those
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ;
           and
           men
           would
           not
           run
           to
           confession
           as
           they
           wash
           their
           hands
           ,
           with
           a
           resolution
           to
           make
           them
           less
           clean
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           have
           done
           .
           If
           those
           fountains
           of
           confession
           and
           absolution
           ,
           from
           whence
           so
           many
           draw
           the
           waters
           of
           life
           ,
           come
           to
           be
           poysoned
           or
           prophaned
           ,
           they
           were
           much
           better
           be
           dryed
           up
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           or
           carefully
           inclosed
           that
           men
           might
           not
           resort
           thither
           ,
           till
           they
           are
           better
           instructed
           in
           the
           use
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           we
           may
           without
           breach
           of
           charity
           believe
           that
           very
           odious
           corruptions
           and
           presumptions
           had
           broken
           into
           those
           sacred
           offices
           ,
           when
           the
           Church
           it self
           took
           so
           much
           notice
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           prescribe
           a
           more
           secret
           remedy
           than
           a
           
             publick
             Bull
          
           ,
           which
           
             Pope
             Pius
             the
             fourth
          
           thought
           necessary
           to
           publish
           ,
           
             Contra
             sacerdotes
             ,
             qui
             mulieres
             poenitentes
             in
             actu
             Confessionis
             ad
             actus
             inhonestos
             provocare
             ,
             &
             allicere
             tentant
             ,
             Bul.
             To.
             2.
             
          
           Nor
           can
           we
           suppose
           that
           this
           remedy
           wrought
           its
           effect
           ,
           when
           
             another
             Pope
          
           near
           one
           hundred
           years
           after
           was
           compelled
           to
           renew
           and
           
           inlarge
           that
           Bull
           with
           greater
           penalties
           ,
           as
           
             Pope
             Gregory
             the
             fifteenth
          
           hath
           done
           ,
           
             Contra
             sacerdotes
             in
             confessionibus
             Sacramentalibus
             poenitentes
             sollicitantes
             ,
             Bul.
             To.
          
           3.
           
           In
           which
           it
           is
           observable
           ,
           that
           a
           greater
           latitude
           is
           permitted
           to
           Confessors
           for
           the
           discovery
           of
           this
           
             horrible
             impiety
          
           ,
           than
           is
           allowed
           for
           the
           discovery
           and
           prevention
           of
           the
           
             foulest
             Treason
          
           ;
           and
           after
           all
           this
           ,
           the
           condemning
           the
           dangerous
           positions
           of
           the
           
             modern
             Casuists
          
           hath
           been
           found
           as
           necessary
           ,
           which
           is
           still
           an
           argument
           that
           somewhat
           was
           still
           amiss
           in
           the
           administration
           of
           those
           Offices
           .
        
         
           That
           great
           reverence
           was
           paid
           to
           the
           memory
           of
           many
           excellent
           persons
           after
           their
           death
           ,
           by
           visiting
           their
           Tombs
           ,
           and
           other
           commemoration
           of
           their
           vertues
           ,
           and
           noble
           actions
           ,
           hath
           great
           testimony
           from
           antiquity
           ,
           as
           ancient
           as
           we
           have
           any
           evidence
           of
           the
           practice
           of
           any
           formal
           devotions
           amongst
           Christians
           :
           As
           the
           
             Primitive
             Christians
          
           amongst
           the
           Iews
           did
           not
           decline
           going
           to
           the
           Synagogues
           ,
           nor
           the
           practice
           of
           all
           things
           which
           were
           in
           custom
           with
           that
           Nation
           ,
           when
           the
           same
           could
           be
           innocently
           performed
           ;
           so
           amongst
           the
           Gentiles
           they
           observed
           whatsoever
           was
           in
           great
           reverence
           amongst
           
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           paying
           respect
           to
           the
           memory
           of
           their
           Ancestors
           always
           was
           ,
           and
           that
           did
           not
           contradict
           or
           offend
           any
           Christian
           Precept
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           not
           improbable
           that
           they
           might
           take
           that
           practice
           from
           them
           ,
           since
           the
           
             visitation
             of
             the
             Tombs
          
           and
           
             Sepultures
             of
             Martyrs
          
           is
           as
           ancient
           as
           
             Martyrdom
             it self
          
           :
           but
           that
           those
           forms
           of
           
             Prayer
             for
             the
             dead
          
           ,
           which
           are
           now
           practised
           in
           the
           
             Roman
             Church
          
           ,
           were
           in
           use
           amongst
           Christians
           
             from
             the
             beginning
             till
             Protestantism
             arose
             ,
          
           Mr.
           Cressy
           will
           not
           prove
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           too
           great
           reason
           to
           doubt
           ,
           that
           whosoever
           doth
           believe
           ,
           that
           enormous
           sins
           which
           are
           unacknowledged
           and
           unrepented
           of
           at
           the
           death
           of
           the
           sinner
           may
           be
           expiated
           ,
           and
           consequently
           must
           be
           pardoned
           by
           what
           they
           who
           live
           after
           him
           can
           do
           for
           him
           ,
           hath
           a
           great
           temptation
           to
           live
           without
           that
           strict
           guard
           upon
           his
           affections
           ,
           and
           his
           passions
           ,
           which
           he
           might
           otherwise
           believe
           to
           be
           necessary
           .
           But
           I
           do
           not
           think
           that
           any
           but
           
             illiterate
             Catholicks
          
           have
           that
           opinion
           ,
           whether
           the
           most
           learned
           amongst
           them
           are
           not
           well
           content
           ,
           that
           the
           rest
           in
           this
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           particulars
           should
           believe
           what
           they
           themselves
           do
           not
           believe
           ,
           I
           refer
           to
           Mr.
           Cressy
           ;
           assuring
           him
           likewise
           ,
           that
           if
           I
           did
           think
           that
           my
           Prayers
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           
           else
           I
           could
           do
           ,
           could
           purchase
           the
           least
           ease
           to
           the
           Souls
           of
           my
           Friends
           ,
           or
           of
           my
           Enemies
           ,
           I
           would
           your
           them
           out
           with
           all
           may
           heart
           ,
           and
           should
           not
           fear
           any
           reprehension
           from
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ,
           which
           hath
           declared
           no
           judgment
           in
           the
           point
           ,
           except
           it
           be
           comprehended
           in
           the
           
             Article
             of
             Purgatory
          
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           censure
           is
           no
           more
           ,
           than
           that
           it
           is
           a
           
             fond
             thing
          
           ,
           which
           in
           that
           case
           I
           would
           be
           content
           to
           undergo
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           many
           Masses
           which
           are
           usually
           said
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           which
           seems
           to
           give
           
             rich
             sinners
          
           some
           advantage
           ,
           I
           will
           say
           no
           more
           ,
           than
           that
           to
           my
           understanding
           that
           Priest
           who
           believes
           his
           Mass
           gives
           any
           benefit
           to
           the
           
             departed
             Soul
          
           ,
           hath
           much
           to
           answer
           that
           he
           doth
           not
           say
           it
           
             for
             charity
          
           ,
           but
           takes
           
             ten
             pence
          
           or
           a
           shilling
           (
           at
           the
           rate
           that
           Masses
           are
           sold
           in
           that
           climate
           )
           which
           seems
           to
           be
           more
           
             literal
             Simony
          
           than
           any
           act
           that
           passes
           under
           that
           reproach
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           matter
           of
           Indulgences
           Mr.
           Cressy
           seems
           to
           be
           intirely
           of
           the
           Doctors
           judgment
           and
           opinion
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           cannot
           but
           wonder
           and
           lament
           ,
           that
           it
           being
           upon
           the
           matter
           the
           only
           Chapter
           in
           which
           he
           hath
           treated
           him
           with
           civility
           ,
           he
           chuses
           to
           conclude
           it
           so
           rudely
           ,
           as
           to
           say
           that
           
             every
             prudent
             Reader
             will
             easily
             discover
             from
             
             how
             poysonous
             a
             heart
             it
             issues
             ,
             and
             to
             how
             unchristian
             an
             end
             it
             was
             directed
             .
          
           My
           exceptions
           to
           Indulgences
           is
           ,
           the
           deceit
           and
           fraud
           that
           is
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           circumvention
           of
           the
           
             common
             people
          
           ,
           from
           which
           the
           Church
           it self
           cannot
           be
           excused
           ;
           there
           is
           scarce
           a
           Village
           in
           all
           the
           
             Catholick
             Dominions
          
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           which
           hath
           not
           one
           day
           in
           the
           year
           ,
           if
           not
           more
           ,
           the
           benefit
           of
           an
           Indulgence
           ,
           to
           obtain
           which
           they
           visit
           such
           and
           such
           places
           and
           Churches
           so
           many
           times
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           expedition
           ,
           people
           of
           both
           sexes
           ,
           the
           lame
           and
           the
           blind
           tire
           themselves
           ,
           when
           whoever
           can
           read
           Latin
           finds
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           complies
           with
           the
           Precepts
           and
           Injunctions
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           conditions
           of
           every
           Indulgence
           of
           
             hearty
             repentance
          
           of
           all
           their
           sins
           ,
           and
           a
           
             sincere
             amendment
             of
             life
          
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           he
           shall
           be
           sure
           to
           enjoy
           all
           the
           benefits
           ,
           and
           more
           than
           are
           promised
           by
           that
           Indulgence
           ,
           though
           he
           should
           
             lie
             in
             his
             bed
          
           ,
           whilst
           others
           make
           those
           perambulations
           ;
           and
           yet
           this
           kind
           of
           fatuity
           is
           the
           ground
           of
           all
           those
           Indulgences
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Pilgrimages
           which
           are
           undertaken
           ,
           except
           for
           Penance
           ,
           whereas
           if
           the
           conditions
           be
           performed
           ,
           they
           have
           no
           need
           of
           the
           Indulgence
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           be
           not
           ,
           they
           have
           no
           benefit
           by
           it
           ,
           though
           it
           costs
           even
           the
           poorest
           people
           some
           money
           ,
           
           which
           they
           cannot
           well
           spare
           in
           most
           places
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Cressy
           is
           not
           so
           sturdy
           a
           maintainer
           of
           all
           the
           points
           in
           difference
           with
           the
           
             Roman
             Church
          
           ,
           but
           he
           would
           willingly
           part
           with
           the
           
             Prayers
             in
             an
             unknown
             tongue
          
           ,
           though
           he
           says
           
             there
             is
             scarce
             a
             rustick
             so
             ignorant
             ,
             but
             well
             understands
             what
             the
             Priest
             does
             ,
             through
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             the
             Mass
          
           ;
           but
           I
           must
           confess
           my self
           so
           much
           more
           ignorant
           than
           
             his
             Rustick
          
           ,
           that
           though
           I
           have
           seen
           many
           Masses
           ,
           I
           never
           heard
           any
           ,
           nor
           saw
           any
           Congregation
           so
           intent
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           did
           desire
           to
           hear
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           said
           ,
           but
           whisper
           ,
           and
           talk
           ,
           and
           laugh
           ,
           except
           only
           at
           the
           Elevation
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           Congregation
           be
           great
           ,
           especially
           at
           a
           
             high
             Mass
          
           ,
           it
           is
           hardly
           possible
           that
           any
           considerable
           number
           of
           them
           can
           understand
           one
           word
           that
           is
           spoken
           ;
           nor
           is
           it
           held
           necessary
           ,
           for
           as
           the
           Priest
           takes
           more
           than
           ordinary
           care
           by
           an
           affected
           and
           
             industrious
             pronunciation
          
           not
           to
           have
           what
           he
           says
           understood
           ,
           so
           the
           people
           generally
           think
           themselves
           only
           concerned
           in
           being
           present
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           not
           necessary
           for
           them
           to
           hear
           or
           understand
           what
           is
           spoken
           ,
           because
           all
           that
           relates
           to
           them
           is
           done
           ,
           and
           completely
           performed
           by
           the
           
           Priest.
           He
           confesses
           that
           
             it
             was
             far
             from
             being
             the
             Churches
             primary
             intention
             ,
             that
             the
             publick
             office
             should
             be
             in
             a
             tongue
             not
             understood
             by
             the
             people
             ,
             for
             it
             was
             at
             first
             composed
             ,
          
           he
           says
           ,
           
             in
             the
             language
             generally
             spoken
             and
             understood
             through
             Europe
          
           ;
           by
           which
           I
           suppose
           he
           means
           the
           
             Latin
             tongue
          
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           is
           much
           mistaken
           ,
           both
           that
           Latin
           was
           generally
           spoken
           and
           understood
           through
           Europe
           ;
           I
           am
           not
           sure
           that
           it
           was
           the
           language
           of
           all
           Italy
           it self
           ,
           or
           that
           in
           the
           first
           composing
           of
           Liturgies
           ,
           they
           were
           all
           one
           and
           the
           same
           ,
           or
           in
           
             one
             Language
          
           .
           In
           the
           East
           ,
           and
           throughout
           the
           
             Greek
             Church
          
           we
           are
           sure
           they
           had
           ,
           and
           still
           have
           
             different
             Liturgies
          
           ,
           and
           we
           have
           no
           reason
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           
             Latin
             Church
          
           the
           Liturgies
           were
           the
           same
           throughout
           the
           West
           ,
           but
           were
           such
           as
           the
           Bishops
           allowed
           ,
           or
           made
           for
           their
           own
           Dioceses
           .
           We
           know
           that
           the
           
             British
             Church
          
           retained
           its
           Liturgie
           for
           many
           years
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           was
           near
           ,
           if
           not
           above
           one
           thousand
           years
           (
           for
           it
           was
           not
           till
           the
           time
           of
           
             Gregory
             the
             Seventh
          
           )
           before
           Spain
           parted
           with
           the
           
             Gothish
             Liturgie
          
           ,
           and
           accepted
           that
           from
           Rome
           ;
           and
           how
           many
           alterations
           have
           been
           since
           made
           in
           it
           ,
           is
           known
           to
           all
           who
           will
           inform
           themselves
           ;
           and
           after
           all
           ,
           I
           think
           S.
           
             Ambrose's
             
             Missal
          
           is
           still
           retained
           in
           Milan
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           Bull
           of
           
             Clement
             the
             Eighth
          
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           
             succeeding
             Popes
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           cannot
           doubt
           but
           that
           and
           very
           many
           particulars
           in
           common
           practioe
           ,
           are
           parts
           of
           that
           
             Religion
             of
             State
          
           ,
           which
           may
           without
           breach
           of
           charity
           or
           unity
           ,
           be
           altered
           and
           reformed
           by
           the
           Soveraign
           in
           such
           order
           as
           such
           mutations
           are
           made
           for
           the
           advancement
           of
           
             Gods
             service
          
           in
           such
           a
           Kingdom
           or
           Province
           for
           which
           it
           is
           made
           .
           But
           Mr.
           Cressy
           would
           find
           himself
           as
           much
           deceived
           even
           in
           the
           making
           up
           that
           breach
           ,
           if
           the
           Popes
           consent
           be
           necessary
           to
           it
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           formerly
           in
           his
           draught
           of
           a
           protestation
           or
           subscription
           for
           the
           fidelity
           of
           the
           
             English
             Catholicks
          
           ;
           yet
           we
           know
           that
           
             Pope
             Pius
          
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           Elizabeth's
           Reign
           ,
           was
           very
           willing
           to
           have
           dispensed
           with
           the
           usage
           of
           the
           
             English
             Liturgie
          
           ,
           the
           
             Communion
             in
             both
             kinds
          
           ,
           and
           whatever
           else
           was
           practised
           in
           
             that
             Church
          
           ,
           upon
           condition
           that
           the
           
             Popes
             authority
          
           and
           supremacy
           might
           have
           been
           resetled
           in
           
             that
             Kingdom
          
           ,
           which
           he
           knew
           would
           be
           a
           good
           bargain
           ,
           and
           enable
           him
           to
           undo
           all
           the
           rest
           when
           he
           should
           think
           it
           necessary
           ;
           but
           Mr.
           Cressy
           would
           have
           proceeded
           more
           warily
           if
           he
           had
           before
           he
           left
           the
           Church
           in
           which
           he
           was
           first
           ordained
           
           a
           Priest
           ,
           procured
           a
           Reformation
           in
           those
           two
           particulars
           ,
           for
           which
           he
           is
           now
           so
           willing
           to
           compound
           ,
           Indulgences
           and
           
             the
             praying
             in
             an
             unknown
             tongue
             ,
          
           which
           are
           greater
           blemishes
           in
           the
           Church
           he
           hath
           betaken
           himself
           into
           ,
           than
           all
           he
           hath
           left
           in
           that
           ,
           which
           he
           is
           departed
           from
           .
        
         
           We
           are
           come
           at
           last
           to
           the
           Doctors
           exception
           against
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Romes
          
           denying
           the
           
             reading
             of
             the
             Bible
          
           indifferently
           ;
           and
           with
           this
           exception
           Mr.
           Cressy
           makes
           himself
           very
           merry
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           principles
           of
           the
           Religion
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
             must
             fall
             to
             the
             ground
             ,
          
           or
           ,
           as
           he
           says
           ,
           
             utterly
             go
             to
             wrack
          
           if
           that
           liberty
           were
           denied
           ;
           
             for
             how
             then
             should
             every
             sober
             enquirer
             into
             Scripture
             frame
             a
             Religion
             to
             himself
             ?
          
           And
           so
           pleases
           himself
           with
           endeavouring
           to
           perswade
           others
           ,
           contrary
           to
           his
           own
           conscience
           ,
           that
           every
           one
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           hath
           liberty
           to
           
             frame
             a
             Religion
             to
             himself
          
           ,
           whereas
           he
           well
           knows
           that
           
             every
             member
          
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           hath
           as
           much
           liberty
           to
           
             frame
             a
             Religion
             to
             himself
          
           ,
           as
           any
           one
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           hath
           ,
           who
           is
           as
           much
           obliged
           to
           conform
           himself
           to
           the
           doctrine
           of
           
             that
             Church
          
           ,
           as
           the
           other
           is
           to
           that
           of
           Rome
           .
           And
           for
           the
           opinion
           it
           hath
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           it
           answers
           for
           it self
           in
           
           these
           words
           ;
           Article
           Sixth
           ,
           
             Holy
             Scripture
             containeth
             all
             things
             necessary
             for
             salvation
             ,
             so
             that
             whatsoever
             is
             not
             read
             therein
             ,
             nor
             may
             be
             proved
             thereby
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             required
             of
             any
             man
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             be
             believed
             as
             an
             Article
             of
             the
             Faith
             ,
             or
             be
             thought
             requisite
             or
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             :
          
           How
           will
           this
           serve
           his
           turn
           to
           
             frame
             a
             Religion
             to
             himself
          
           ?
           But
           then
           he
           recreates
           himself
           with
           a
           Dialogue
           which
           he
           makes
           between
           
             the
             Doctor
          
           and
           one
           of
           
             his
             Parishioners
          
           ,
           which
           if
           he
           pleases
           ,
           is
           his
           own
           case
           ,
           whilst
           he
           triumphs
           in
           his
           conquests
           of
           those
           poor
           people
           ,
           which
           he
           perverts
           ;
           what
           do
           those
           simple
           creatures
           know
           of
           the
           
             authority
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
          
           ,
           when
           he
           amuzes
           them
           with
           points
           of
           Controversie
           of
           
             good
             works
          
           ,
           and
           of
           
             Christs
             very
             flesh
             and
             blood
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
          
           contrary
           to
           the
           very
           evidence
           of
           all
           his
           senses
           ,
           to
           which
           all
           miracles
           have
           been
           subjected
           ;
           have
           those
           people
           any
           other
           knowledge
           or
           information
           of
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           
             Catholick
             Church
          
           than
           from
           him
           ?
           and
           would
           it
           not
           better
           become
           them
           to
           answer
           him
           ,
           that
           in
           those
           points
           they
           would
           chuse
           rather
           to
           believe
           their
           
             own
             Minister
          
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           care
           of
           their
           Souls
           is
           committed
           ,
           than
           him
           who
           is
           
             a
             stranger
          
           to
           them
           ?
           or
           if
           they
           have
           heard
           of
           him
           ,
           they
           ought
           the
           less
           to
           believe
           
           him
           .
           Whoever
           knows
           the
           Doctor
           and
           Him
           ,
           or
           hath
           carefully
           perused
           their
           writings
           ,
           cannot
           be
           blamed
           for
           preferring
           the
           former
           before
           the
           latter
           .
           
             But
             then
             how
             can
             these
             people
             who
             read
             the
          
           Scripture
           ,
           
             and
             appeal
             to
             it
             ,
             know
             that
             they
             have
             the
          
           true
           Scripture
           ,
           
             which
             is
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ?
          
           which
           is
           a
           worn-out
           question
           ,
           that
           hath
           been
           as
           often
           answered
           as
           asked
           .
           The
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           hath
           no
           other
           evidence
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           it
           ,
           than
           
             we
             have
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Tradition
           that
           hath
           derived
           it
           ,
           doth
           as
           much
           belong
           to
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ,
           as
           to
           
             the
             other
          
           ;
           there
           is
           no
           difference
           between
           us
           in
           any
           particular
           that
           relates
           to
           Tradition
           ,
           where
           the
           tradition
           is
           as
           universal
           or
           as
           manifest
           as
           it
           is
           in
           that
           of
           the
           Scripture
           .
           The
           Doctor
           is
           so
           far
           from
           saying
           or
           thinking
           that
           
             every
             Christian
             is
             to
             be
             a
             judge
             of
             the
             sence
             of
             Scripture
             ,
          
           that
           he
           doth
           not
           believe
           that
           
             every
             Church
          
           is
           fit
           to
           be
           a
           
             judge
             of
             it
          
           ;
           nor
           doth
           it
           appear
           that
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           it self
           ,
           which
           would
           be
           thought
           to
           be
           Catholick
           ,
           and
           
             instar
             omnium
          
           ,
           doth
           pretend
           to
           understand
           ,
           much
           less
           to
           judge
           of
           the
           sence
           of
           the
           
             whole
             Scripture
          
           ;
           and
           yet
           a
           very
           weak
           member
           of
           either
           may
           clearly
           understand
           the
           sence
           of
           those
           particular
           places
           ,
           which
           are
           necessary
           to
           be
           understood
           for
           his
           salvation
           ;
           as
           no
           man
           is
           so
           ignorant
           
           as
           not
           to
           know
           what
           the
           sence
           of
           Adultery
           ,
           and
           of
           Theft
           ,
           and
           Murder
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           which
           he
           is
           forbid
           to
           be
           guilty
           of
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           be
           so
           ignorant
           ,
           he
           will
           not
           be
           the
           more
           inclined
           to
           detest
           them
           by
           reading
           the
           School-men
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           be
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           he
           knows
           whither
           to
           repair
           for
           advice
           and
           counsel
           in
           difficult
           cases
           ,
           and
           refuses
           not
           to
           submit
           to
           it
           .
           But
           that
           no
           authority
           may
           be
           able
           to
           do
           us
           good
           ,
           he
           hath
           obtained
           a
           very
           extraordinary
           faculty
           to
           answer
           and
           avoid
           it
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           the
           nearest
           to
           smelling
           it
           out
           with
           his
           Nose
           that
           I
           have
           been
           informed
           of
           .
           The
           Doctor
           to
           prove
           that
           the
           Christians
           in
           all
           times
           were
           indulged
           and
           exhorted
           to
           
             read
             the
             Scriptures
          
           ,
           besides
           many
           other
           arguments
           ,
           backs
           his
           demonstrations
           ,
           as
           Mr.
           Cressy
           confesses
           ,
           with
           an
           army
           of
           the
           
             ancient
             Fathers
          
           ,
           who
           are
           cited
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           their
           doctrine
           acknowledged
           by
           several
           late
           
             Catholick
             Divines
          
           of
           the
           most
           eminent
           account
           ,
           and
           which
           he
           himself
           confesses
           to
           be
           true
           ;
           but
           he
           says
           notwithstanding
           that
           
             no
             Catholick
             ,
             nor
             he
             thinks
             any
             other
             man
             in
             his
             right
             wits
             will
             grant
             that
             every
             Porter
             ,
             Cobler
             ,
             or
             Lawndress
             is
             capable
             to
             instruct
             themselves
             by
             reading
             the
             Scriptures
             alone
             ,
             or
             to
             clear
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             mystery
             of
             the
             Holy
             Trinity
             ,
             the
             Incarnation
             
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             the
             Procession
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           In
           all
           which
           I
           do
           not
           know
           that
           he
           hath
           an
           adversary
           .
           After
           he
           hath
           asked
           the
           Doctor
           a
           question
           or
           two
           of
           his
           own
           judgment
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Fathers
           concessions
           in
           those
           cases
           ,
           whether
           they
           did
           not
           suppose
           that
           they
           to
           whom
           they
           gave
           this
           license
           ,
           would
           
             for
             the
             sence
             of
             difficult
             points
             have
             submitted
             their
             judgments
             to
             the
             Church
             .
          
           But
           then
           he
           undertakes
           to
           know
           ,
           that
           if
           there
           had
           been
           such
           an
           
             Architect
             of
             principles
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Doctor
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           have
           been
           so
           zealous
           in
           their
           exhortations
           to
           a
           promiscuous
           reading
           of
           Scriptures
           .
           For
           he
           says
           ,
           and
           hopes
           you
           will
           take
           his
           word
           for
           it
           ,
           that
           the
           Doctors
           
             principles
             do
             evidently
             contain
             the
             most
             pernicious
             Soul-destroying
             Heresie
             that
             ever
             assaulted
             Gods
             Church
             ;
             principles
             which
             banish
             peace
             ,
             charity
             ,
             humility
             and
             obedience
             utterly
             from
             the
             Church
             and
             State
          
           ;
           which
           if
           true
           ,
           as
           they
           could
           never
           have
           entred
           into
           the
           Doctors
           thoughts
           by
           reading
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           so
           there
           can
           be
           no
           such
           antidote
           to
           expel
           those
           poysons
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           ;
           for
           I
           will
           undertake
           to
           shew
           very
           plain
           places
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           of
           the
           sence
           whereof
           there
           is
           no
           doubt
           made
           ,
           for
           the
           confutation
           of
           all
           
             those
             principles
          
           ;
           and
           
           if
           he
           be
           of
           the
           Philosophers
           mind
           ,
           that
           more
           Syllogisms
           can
           be
           made
           for
           truth
           than
           against
           it
           ,
           he
           will
           not
           think
           the
           worse
           of
           
             reading
             the
             Scriptures
          
           for
           
             those
             principles
          
           ;
           yet
           he
           concludes
           ,
           that
           if
           
             the
             Fathers
          
           had
           foreseen
           these
           mischiefs
           ,
           they
           would
           never
           have
           given
           such
           advice
           ;
           yet
           he
           does
           confess
           that
           
             the
             four
             first
             general
             Councils
          
           never
           put
           any
           such
           restraint
           upon
           the
           
             reading
             the
             Scriptures
          
           ;
           for
           which
           he
           gives
           as
           good
           a
           reason
           as
           his
           answer
           concerning
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           difference
           between
           the
           
             Heresies
             of
             those
             times
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Heresies
             of
             these
             times
             .
             The
             Inventors
             of
             the
             ancient
             Heresies
             ,
          
           he
           says
           ,
           
             were
             great
             learned
             Prelates
             ,
             and
             subtle
             Philosophers
             ,
             and
             the
             object
             of
             their
             Heresies
             were
             sublime
             mysteries
             of
             Faith
             ,
             examined
             and
             framed
             by
             them
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             grounds
             of
          
           Plato
           '
           
             s
             and
          
           Aristotle's
           Philosophy
           ,
           &c.
           
           Hence
           ,
           he
           says
           ,
           
             it
             come
             to
             pass
             that
             in
             those
             days
             the
             Scriptures
             might
             be
             read
             freely
             enough
             by
             ordinary
             Christians
             without
             danger
             ,
             especially
             considering
             their
             intention
             of
             reading
             them
             was
             not
             to
             find
             out
             a
             new
             Religion
             ,
             but
             to
             instruct
             themselves
             in
             piety
             ,
             and
             to
             inflame
             their
             hearts
             in
             the
             Divine
             love
             :
          
           pag.
           161
           ,
           162.
           
           
             But
             our
             modern
             Heresies
          
           (
           he
           says
           )
           
             are
             of
             a
             quite
             different
             complexion
             ,
             they
             are
             conversant
             about
             matters
             obvious
             to
             the
             weakest
             capacities
             ,
             
             as
             the
             external
             administration
             of
             Sacraments
             ,
             the
             jurisdiction
             of
             Superiors
             Civil
             and
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             the
             manner
             of
             mens
             devotions
             ,
             the
             institution
             of
             Religious
             Orders
             ,
             the
             obligation
             of
             Vows
             ,
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             the
             Church
             touching
             Fasting
             ,
             Matrimony
             ,
             Celibacy
             ,
             paying
             of
             Tithes
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             Or
             if
             about
             sublime
             mysteries
             men
             are
             taught
             to
             examine
             such
             mysteries
             by
             natural
             reason
             ,
             and
             the
             verdict
             of
             their
             outwardsenses
             .
          
        
         
           Is
           not
           the
           English
           or
           sence
           of
           all
           this
           ,
           that
           towards
           the
           conviction
           of
           the
           highest
           and
           the
           greatest
           Heresies
           which
           ever
           were
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           which
           were
           only
           worthy
           of
           the
           name
           of
           Heresies
           ,
           and
           were
           condenned
           as
           such
           by
           the
           pure
           and
           strong
           evidence
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           the
           
             reading
             of
             the
             Scriptures
          
           might
           be
           permitted
           ,
           at
           least
           might
           be
           read
           without
           danger
           ;
           especially
           because
           the
           intention
           of
           reading
           them
           then
           was
           ,
           that
           men
           might
           be
           the
           better
           for
           it
           :
           But
           that
           now
           in
           these
           
             modern
             Heresies
          
           ,
           upon
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           and
           the
           
             institution
             of
             Religious
             Orders
          
           and
           Vows
           ,
           &c.
           the
           
             reading
             the
             Scriptures
          
           are
           pernicious
           ,
           and
           serves
           only
           to
           find
           out
           a
           
             new
             Religion
          
           ?
           I
           can
           in
           truth
           collect
           no
           other
           sence
           than
           this
           from
           Mr.
           Cressy's
           distinction
           between
           the
           ancient
           and
           
             modern
             Heresies
          
           ;
           or
           for
           his
           conclusion
           ,
           
           that
           those
           
             godly
             Fathers
          
           who
           are
           cited
           by
           the
           Doctor
           ,
           and
           truly
           cited
           ,
           as
           he
           confesses
           ,
           had
           lived
           amongst
           us
           ,
           or
           if
           such
           Heresies
           had
           been
           then
           spread
           amongst
           their
           Disciples
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           have
           been
           so
           zealous
           in
           their
           exhortations
           to
           a
           promiscuous
           reading
           of
           Scripture
           .
           I
           think
           they
           would
           ,
           because
           I
           am
           sure
           they
           would
           have
           had
           the
           same
           reason
           ,
           and
           would
           have
           wondered
           how
           any
           differences
           of
           opinion
           upon
           the
           Civil
           or
           
             Ecclesiastical
             jurisdiction
          
           ,
           upon
           the
           
             manner
             of
             mens
             devotions
          
           ,
           or
           upon
           the
           
             institution
             of
             Religious
             orders
          
           ,
           or
           the
           rest
           ,
           come
           to
           be
           called
           Heresies
           ?
           And
           who
           had
           authority
           to
           declare
           them
           such
           ?
           If
           nothing
           that
           hath
           reference
           to
           any
           of
           these
           particulars
           was
           in
           practice
           in
           their
           time
           ,
           we
           have
           the
           less
           reason
           to
           acquiesce
           in
           the
           new
           invention
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           it
           will
           be
           the
           more
           worth
           our
           enquiry
           ,
           whether
           they
           who
           have
           put
           that
           brand
           upon
           them
           ,
           were
           not
           rather
           parties
           than
           judges
           and
           gainers
           by
           their
           determinations
           .
           If
           those
           particulars
           can
           neither
           be
           confirmed
           by
           Scripture
           ,
           nor
           defended
           by
           reason
           ,
           we
           need
           not
           be
           troubled
           for
           their
           being
           called
           Heresies
           ,
           though
           there
           were
           no
           Scripture
           against
           them
           ,
           nor
           reason
           to
           confute
           them
           ;
           both
           which
           we
           conceive
           we
           have
           clearly
           on
           our
           sides
           ;
           let
           us
           examine
           them
           in
           order
           ▪
           
           Concerning
           the
           
             external
             administration
             of
             Sacraments
          
           ,
           we
           take
           upon
           us
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           they
           rob
           the
           people
           of
           half
           that
           which
           
             our
             Saviour
             instituted
          
           ,
           and
           that
           (
           besides
           the
           
             novelty
             of
             it
          
           ,
           for
           we
           say
           it
           was
           near
           ,
           if
           not
           full
           
             one
             thousand
             years
          
           before
           that
           violence
           was
           offered
           to
           Christianity
           )
           they
           may
           as
           well
           defraud
           them
           of
           both
           ,
           as
           of
           either
           of
           the
           species
           ,
           and
           the
           answer
           they
           give
           to
           it
           ,
           can
           give
           no
           reasonable
           satisfaction
           to
           any
           ;
           for
           to
           that
           allegation
           that
           the
           body
           cannot
           be
           without
           
             the
             blood
          
           ,
           and
           consequently
           
             the
             bread
          
           contains
           both
           ,
           if
           our
           Saviour
           had
           thought
           so
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           instituted
           it
           in
           that
           manner
           ;
           the
           whole
           obligations
           of
           mystery
           depending
           only
           upon
           the
           institution
           ,
           then
           our
           Saviour
           well
           knew
           that
           in
           the
           sence
           they
           put
           upon
           it
           ,
           it
           would
           have
           been
           an
           institution
           directly
           
             contrary
             to
             the
             Law
          
           ,
           which
           our
           Saviour
           never
           violated
           ,
           for
           the
           eating
           the
           flesh
           with
           the
           blood
           was
           
             utterly
             unlawful
          
           ,
           and
           what
           was
           unlawful
           in
           the
           institution
           ,
           cannot
           become
           lawful
           since
           ,
           by
           any
           authority
           under
           Heaven
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           who
           cannot
           be
           suffered
           to
           receive
           it
           in
           
             both
             species
          
           ,
           are
           without
           the
           
             benefit
             of
             the
             Sacrament
          
           that
           was
           instituted
           by
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           all
           I
           shall
           say
           of
           the
           
             external
             administration
          
           .
           For
           the
           
             examination
             of
             the
             mysteries
          
           by
           
             natural
             reason
          
           ,
           
           and
           the
           verdict
           of
           their
           
             outward
             senses
          
           ;
           I
           shall
           only
           ask
           whether
           those
           
             outward
             senses
          
           are
           
             proper
             judges
          
           ,
           that
           that
           is
           bread
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           wine
           ,
           by
           their
           sight
           ,
           and
           their
           taste
           ,
           and
           their
           feeling
           it
           ,
           before
           the
           consecration
           ,
           which
           no
           body
           will
           deny
           .
           How
           different
           the
           operation
           thereof
           may
           be
           after
           that
           
             mysterious
             action
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             spiritual
             effect
          
           of
           it
           ,
           no
           man
           pretends
           to
           make
           a
           judgement
           by
           his
           
             outward
             senses
          
           ,
           but
           if
           he
           be
           admitted
           to
           taste
           both
           after
           the
           consecration
           ,
           why
           his
           senses
           should
           not
           be
           as
           competent
           discerners
           whether
           they
           remain
           still
           bread
           and
           wine
           as
           
             they
             were
          
           ,
           or
           are
           become
           flesh
           and
           blood
           ,
           which
           they
           
             were
             not
             before
          
           ,
           I
           cannot
           comprehend
           ;
           no
           more
           than
           why
           we
           should
           be
           bound
           to
           understand
           those
           few
           words
           literally
           ,
           which
           are
           so
           evidently
           contradicted
           by
           our
           senses
           ,
           which
           no
           other
           miracle
           ever
           was
           ,
           rather
           than
           many
           other
           metaphorical
           and
           
             allegorical
             expressions
          
           in
           which
           the
           Scriptures
           abound
           ,
           and
           which
           cannot
           be
           more
           controuled
           by
           the
           outward
           senses
           than
           this
           is
           .
           For
           the
           jurisdiction
           of
           
             Superiors
             Civil
          
           and
           Ecclesiastical
           ,
           what
           Judge
           can
           there
           be
           ,
           but
           the
           Laws
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           where
           such
           jurisdiction
           is
           to
           be
           exercised
           ,
           and
           of
           that
           Church
           which
           ought
           to
           settle
           the
           publick
           manner
           of
           mens
           devotions
           ?
           For
           the
           
             institution
             of
             Religious
             
             Orders
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             obligations
             of
             Vows
          
           ,
           the
           
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
          
           himself
           doth
           not
           pretend
           any
           power
           or
           authority
           to
           erect
           any
           
             Monastery
             ,
             Colledge
          
           or
           
             Religious
             House
          
           in
           any
           Kingdom
           or
           Province
           ,
           without
           the
           consent
           and
           approbation
           of
           King
           or
           Prince
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           Soveraignty
           belongs
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           do
           admit
           such
           institutions
           to
           be
           made
           ,
           and
           such
           obligations
           by
           vows
           to
           be
           entred
           into
           ,
           as
           are
           prejudicial
           to
           the
           peace
           and
           happiness
           of
           their
           Dominions
           ,
           the
           institution
           is
           theirs
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           Popes
           ;
           and
           when
           their
           reason
           or
           their
           experience
           discovers
           any
           mischief
           or
           detriment
           to
           their
           other
           subjects
           ,
           to
           redound
           from
           those
           Institutions
           ,
           either
           in
           their
           original
           or
           by
           
             new
             orders
          
           and
           concessions
           ,
           or
           that
           the
           subjects
           under
           those
           Institutions
           are
           become
           less
           their
           subjects
           ,
           than
           their
           other
           fellow-subjects
           are
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           depend
           more
           on
           some
           foreign
           Prince
           than
           on
           them
           in
           their
           own
           Territories
           ;
           they
           may
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           alter
           the
           form
           and
           institution
           ,
           or
           to
           suppress
           if
           they
           cannot
           reform
           the
           whole
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           cannot
           do
           this
           ,
           they
           cannot
           provide
           for
           the
           peace
           and
           happiness
           of
           the
           people
           committed
           to
           their
           charge
           :
           And
           the
           like
           for
           fasting
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           observation
           of
           
             publick
             Fasts
             )
             Celibacy
             ,
             paying
             of
             Tithes
             ,
          
           they
           can
           be
           no
           
           otherwise
           regulated
           ,
           than
           by
           the
           Civil
           and
           Ecclesiastical
           Laws
           of
           every
           Nation
           and
           Province
           ,
           and
           are
           so
           regulated
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           in
           all
           the
           
             Catholick
             Kingdoms
          
           and
           Provinces
           in
           Europe
           .
           And
           therefore
           since
           that
           is
           the
           greatest
           objection
           Mr.
           Cressy
           makes
           against
           the
           reading
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           the
           contradictions
           which
           arise
           upon
           those
           particulars
           may
           be
           improved
           and
           inflamed
           into
           Heresies
           by
           the
           passion
           and
           humor
           of
           the
           
             Court
             of
             Rome
          
           ,
           we
           will
           rather
           acquiesce
           in
           the
           advice
           of
           the
           
             Primitive
             Fathers
          
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           believe
           that
           what
           the
           
             four
             first
             general
             Councils
          
           did
           not
           prohibit
           us
           to
           do
           ,
           we
           may
           lawfully
           continue
           the
           practice
           of
           ;
           and
           since
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           in
           conformity
           with
           the
           purest
           antiquity
           ,
           permits
           and
           enjoyns
           us
           to
           
             read
             the
             Scriptures
          
           ,
           we
           will
           obey
           its
           directions
           ,
           without
           caring
           what
           that
           of
           Rome
           forbids
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Cressy
           comes
           now
           in
           excuse
           of
           his
           just
           indignation
           against
           the
           Doctor
           's
           Principles
           ,
           to
           discover
           a
           secret
           that
           
             his
             own
             unhappiness
             ,
             if
             not
             guilt
             ,
             gave
             the
             first
             occasion
             ,
             that
             those
             principles
             should
             be
             known
             ,
             and
             received
             into
             the
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ;
           and
           this
           discovery
           must
           be
           the
           more
           ingenuous
           ,
           because
           
             he
             is
             sure
             no
             man
             
             now
             alive
             knows
             any
             thing
             of
             it
          
           ;
           Then
           he
           tells
           you
           a
           story
           of
           his
           accidental
           finding
           ,
           and
           buying
           at
           a
           Book-sellers
           Shop
           
             Monsieur
             Dallies
          
           Book
           ,
           
             Of
             the
             true
             use
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
          
           which
           
             he
             shewed
             that
             night
             to
             his
             Noble
             Dear
             Lord
             Lucius
             Lord
             Falkland
             ,
             who
             reading
             a
             little
             of
             the
             Contents
             ,
             desired
             him
             to
             give
             it
             to
             him
             ,
             which
             he
             willingly
             did
             ,
             and
             that
             my
             Lord
             shortly
             after
             sent
             him
             a
             most
             civil
             Letter
             full
             of
             thanks
             ,
             both
             in
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             Chillingworth's
             name
             for
             that
             small
             present
             ,
             telling
             him
             that
             that
             little
             Book
             had
             saved
             him
             a
             most
             tedious
             labour
             of
             reading
             almost
             twenty
             great
             Volumes
             ,
          
           and
           then
           tells
           another
           story
           of
           
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
          
           ;
           and
           I
           confess
           when
           I
           read
           this
           notable
           discovery
           ,
           and
           knew
           that
           I
           was
           no
           great
           stranger
           to
           the
           transactions
           which
           had
           been
           in
           that
           time
           in
           that
           company
           ,
           I
           could
           not
           suddenly
           comprehend
           what
           his
           meaning
           or
           purpose
           was
           in
           making
           that
           relation
           ,
           but
           I
           quickly
           found
           that
           all
           his
           meaning
           was
           ,
           under
           the
           stile
           of
           his
           
             Noble
             Dear
             Lord
          
           (
           as
           in
           truth
           he
           deserved
           from
           him
           the
           highest
           expressions
           of
           gratitude
           he
           could
           utter
           )
           to
           traduce
           the
           memory
           of
           that
           
             incomparable
             Lord
          
           ,
           and
           to
           cause
           him
           to
           be
           thought
           a
           Socinian
           ,
           and
           I
           cannot
           enough
           lament
           that
           he
           hath
           found
           credit
           enough
           with
           two
           or
           three
           Persons
           
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           (
           who
           I
           am
           sure
           never
           knew
           ,
           I
           think
           never
           saw
           that
           
             excellent
             Person
          
           )
           to
           take
           upon
           them
           to
           asperse
           
             a
             Noble
             man
          
           of
           the
           most
           
             Prodigious
             learning
          
           ,
           of
           the
           most
           
             exemplar
             manners
          
           ,
           and
           
             singular
             good
             nature
          
           ,
           of
           the
           most
           
             unblemished
             integrity
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             greatest
             Ornament
          
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           that
           any
           Age
           hath
           produced
           ,
           with
           the
           Character
           of
           a
           Socinian
           ;
           Mr.
           Cressy
           well
           knows
           that
           before
           that
           time
           of
           his
           Journey
           into
           Ireland
           ,
           in
           the
           Year
           
             One
             thousand
             six
             hundred
             thirty
             eight
             ,
          
           that
           
             Noble
             Lord
          
           had
           perused
           ,
           and
           read
           over
           all
           the
           Greek
           ,
           and
           
             Latine
             Fathers
          
           ,
           and
           was
           indefatigable
           in
           looking
           over
           all
           Books
           ,
           which
           with
           great
           expence
           he
           caused
           to
           be
           transmitted
           to
           him
           from
           all
           parts
           ,
           and
           so
           could
           not
           have
           been
           long
           without
           
             Mr.
             Dallies
             Book
          
           ,
           if
           Cressy's
           presenting
           it
           to
           him
           ,
           had
           not
           given
           him
           opportunity
           to
           have
           raised
           this
           scandal
           upon
           his
           memory
           ,
           nor
           could
           that
           Book
           have
           been
           so
           grateful
           to
           him
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           not
           read
           the
           Fathers
           ;
           For
           
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
          
           ,
           if
           
             Mr.
             Cressy
          
           had
           not
           been
           very
           wary
           in
           saying
           any
           thing
           that
           might
           redound
           to
           the
           honour
           of
           any
           of
           the
           
             present
             Prelates
          
           ,
           he
           cannot
           but
           know
           that
           the
           
             present
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             Canterbury
          
           ,
           had
           first
           reclaimed
           him
           from
           his
           doubtings
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           no
           
           more
           ,
           nor
           had
           he
           ever
           declared
           himself
           a
           Catholick
           ,
           except
           being
           at
           
             S.
             Omers
          
           amounts
           to
           such
           a
           Declaration
           ,
           before
           ever
           he
           was
           sent
           for
           by
           
             Arch-Bishop
             Laud
          
           ;
           and
           I
           am
           very
           much
           deceived
           ,
           which
           I
           think
           I
           am
           not
           in
           that
           particular
           ,
           if
           Chillingworth's
           Book
           against
           
             Mr.
             Knott
          
           was
           not
           published
           before
           the
           time
           of
           Cressy's
           Journey
           in
           
             thirty
             eight
          
           ,
           into
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           I
           know
           had
           been
           perused
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           therefore
           
             Mr.
             Dallies
          
           Book
           could
           not
           interrupt
           him
           in
           his
           study
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           nor
           induce
           him
           to
           fix
           his
           mind
           upon
           
             Socinian
             grounds
          
           ,
           which
           now
           serves
           his
           turn
           to
           reproach
           all
           men
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           it self
           ,
           for
           refusing
           to
           believe
           his
           miracles
           ,
           or
           to
           submit
           to
           that
           authority
           to
           whose
           blind
           guiding
           he
           hath
           lazily
           given
           up
           himself
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           faculties
           ;
           Yet
           he
           does
           so
           much
           honour
           to
           
             those
             grounds
          
           ,
           that
           he
           does
           confess
           ,
           that
           they
           obstructed
           a
           good
           while
           his
           entrance
           into
           the
           
             Catholick
             Church
          
           ,
           the
           contrary
           whereof
           I
           know
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           negative
           can
           be
           true
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           never
           thought
           of
           entring
           into
           the
           Religion
           he
           now
           professes
           ,
           till
           long
           after
           the
           death
           of
           the
           
             Lord
             Falkland
          
           ,
           and
           
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
          
           ,
           nor
           till
           the
           same
           
             rebellious
             power
          
           that
           drove
           the
           King
           out
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           drove
           him
           likewise
           
           from
           the
           
             good
             preferments
          
           which
           he
           enjoyed
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           necessity
           ,
           and
           
             distraction
             of
             his
             fortune
          
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           melancholick
           ,
           and
           
             irresolution
             in
             his
             nature
          
           ,
           prevailed
           with
           him
           to
           bid
           farewell
           to
           his
           own
           reason
           and
           understanding
           ,
           and
           to
           resign
           himself
           to
           the
           conduct
           of
           those
           who
           had
           a
           much
           worse
           than
           his
           .
        
         
           If
           the
           having
           read
           Socinus
           ,
           and
           the
           commending
           that
           in
           him
           ,
           which
           no
           body
           can
           reasonably
           discommende
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           making
           use
           of
           that
           reason
           that
           God
           hath
           given
           a
           man
           for
           the
           examining
           of
           that
           which
           is
           most
           properly
           to
           be
           examined
           by
           reason
           ,
           and
           to
           avoid
           the
           weak
           arguments
           of
           some
           men
           ,
           how
           superciliously
           soever
           insisted
           upon
           ,
           or
           to
           discover
           the
           fallacies
           of
           others
           ,
           be
           the
           definition
           of
           a
           Socinian
           ,
           the
           party
           will
           be
           very
           strong
           in
           all
           Churches
           ;
           but
           if
           a
           perfect
           detestation
           of
           all
           those
           Opinions
           against
           the
           Person
           ,
           and
           
             Divinity
             of
             our
             Saviour
          
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           doctrine
           that
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           (
           and
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           hath
           more
           formally
           condemned
           Socinianism
           ,
           than
           any
           
             other
             Church
          
           hath
           done
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           Canons
           ,
           of
           
             One
             thousand
             six
             hundred
             and
             forty
             )
          
           can
           free
           a
           man
           from
           that
           reproach
           ,
           as
           without
           doubt
           it
           ought
           to
           do
           :
           I
           can
           
           very
           warrantably
           declare
           that
           that
           
             unparallel'd
             Lord
          
           was
           no
           Socinian
           ,
           nor
           is
           it
           possible
           for
           any
           man
           who
           is
           a
           
             true
             Son
          
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ,
           to
           be
           corrupted
           with
           any
           of
           those
           Opinions
           .
           But
           in
           truth
           if
           Mr.
           Cressy
           hath
           that
           Prerogative
           in
           Logick
           ,
           as
           to
           declare
           men
           to
           be
           Socinians
           ,
           from
           some
           propositions
           ,
           which
           he
           calls
           Principles
           ,
           which
           in
           his
           judgment
           will
           warrant
           those
           deductions
           ,
           though
           he
           confesses
           
             he
             does
             not
             suspect
             the
             Doctor
             will
             approve
             such
             consequences
             ,
             yet
             he
             is
             confident
             with
             all
             his
             skill
             he
             cannot
             avoid
             them
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           is
           a
           Socinian
           before
           he
           is
           aware
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           in
           spight
           of
           his
           teeth
           ;
           this
           is
           such
           an
           excess
           in
           the
           faculty
           of
           arguing
           ,
           as
           must
           make
           him
           a
           
             dangerous
             Neighbour
          
           ,
           and
           qualifies
           him
           excellently
           to
           be
           a
           
             Commissioner
             of
             the
             Inquisition
          
           ,
           who
           have
           often
           need
           of
           that
           kind
           of
           subtilty
           ,
           that
           will
           
             make
             Heresies
          
           which
           they
           cannot
           find
           ;
           All
           this
           invention
           is
           to
           perswade
           his
           new
           friends
           ,
           of
           that
           which
           they
           call
           the
           
             old
             Religion
          
           ,
           that
           his
           
             old
             Friend's
             Religion
          
           is
           new
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           no
           reverence
           for
           antiquity
           ,
           no
           regard
           for
           the
           
             Authority
             of
             the
             Fathers
          
           ,
           and
           only
           make
           use
           of
           their
           
             natural
             reason
          
           to
           find
           out
           a
           
             new
             Religion
          
           for
           themselves
           ;
           whereas
           in
           truth
           whoever
           will
           impartially
           ,
           and
           dispassionately
           make
           the
           
           enquiry
           ,
           shall
           find
           that
           there
           is
           no
           one
           
             substantial
             controversie
          
           between
           the
           Roman
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           matter
           of
           Novelty
           ,
           and
           hath
           no
           foundation
           in
           Antiquity
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Fathers
           are
           more
           diligently
           read
           ,
           and
           studied
           in
           
             our
             Church
          
           ,
           than
           they
           are
           in
           theirs
           ,
           and
           
             more
             reverence
          
           is
           paid
           to
           them
           
             by
             us
          
           ,
           than
           
             by
             them
          
           ,
           though
           neither
           they
           nor
           we
           ,
           nor
           any
           other
           Christian
           Church
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           do
           submit
           or
           concur
           in
           all
           that
           the
           Fathers
           have
           taught
           ,
           who
           were
           never
           all
           of
           
             one
             mind
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           may
           very
           lawfully
           have
           
             their
             reasons
          
           examined
           by
           the
           
             reasons
             of
             other
             men
          
           ;
           This
           that
           I
           say
           concerning
           the
           reading
           ,
           and
           the
           reverence
           paid
           to
           the
           Fathers
           ought
           to
           be
           believed
           till
           they
           can
           produce
           one
           Prelate
           ,
           or
           Member
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           who
           hath
           ever
           used
           such
           contemptuous
           words
           of
           the
           
             Fathers
             ,
             Ego
             ,
             ut
             ingenuè
             fatear
             ,
             plus
             uno
             summo
             Pontifici
             crederem
             ,
             in
             his
             quae
             fidei
             mysteria
             tangunt
             ,
             quàm
             mille
             Augustinis
             ,
             Ieronymis
             ,
             Gregoriis
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             Credo
             enim
             &
             scio
             ,
             quòd
             summus
             Pontifex
             in
             his
             quae
             fidei
             sunt
             non
             posse
             errare
             ,
             quoniam
             authoritas
             determinandi
             quae
             ad
             fidem
             spectant
             ,
             in
             Pontifice
             residet
             :
          
           which
           are
           the
           words
           of
           
             Cornelius
             Mussus
          
           an
           
             Italian
             Bishop
          
           ,
           and
           much
           celebrated
           amongst
           them
           
           for
           his
           extraordinary
           learning
           ,
           in
           Epis.
           ad
           Rom.
           cap.
           14.
           pa.
           606.
           
           
             Michael
             Medina
          
           a
           man
           as
           eminent
           in
           the
           
             Council
             of
             Trent
          
           as
           any
           who
           sate
           there
           ,
           in
           the
           debate
           whether
           a
           Bishop
           was
           Superiour
           to
           a
           
             Presbyter
             ,
             jure
             Ecclesiastico
          
           ,
           or
           
             jure
             Divino
          
           ,
           when
           they
           who
           sustained
           the
           former
           ,
           alledged
           Saint
           Ierome
           ,
           and
           S.
           Augustine
           to
           support
           their
           opinion
           ,
           Medina
           said
           aloud
           ,
           
             Non
             mirum
             esse
             si
             isti
             ,
             &
             nonnulli
             alii
             Patres
             ,
             re
             nondum
             eo
             tempore
             illustratâ
             ,
             in
             eam
             haeresim
             incidissent
          
           ;
           How
           would
           
             Mr.
             Cressy
          
           ,
           and
           his
           Friends
           insult
           ,
           if
           a
           Doctor
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           should
           publish
           in
           Print
           by
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           
             Illud
             asserimus
             ,
             quo
             juntores
             eo
             perspicaciores
             esse
             Doctores
             ,
             &
             contra
             hanc
             quam
             objectant
             multitudinem
             ,
             Respondemus
             (
             inquit
             )
             ex
             verbo
             Dei
             ,
             Exod.
             23.
             
             In
             judicio
             plurimorum
             non
             acquiesces
             Sententiae
             ut
             à
             vero
             devies
             ,
          
           and
           yet
           they
           are
           the
           words
           of
           Salmeron
           ,
           a
           man
           of
           great
           learning
           amongst
           the
           Iesuits
           ,
           and
           confessed
           of
           all
           men
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           in
           Ep.
           ad
           Rom.
           5.
           dif
           .
           51.
           pa.
           468.
           
           How
           would
           they
           triumph
           upon
           the
           modesty
           of
           one
           of
           our
           Clergy
           ,
           if
           when
           he
           had
           reckoned
           up
           the
           opinions
           of
           most
           of
           the
           Fathers
           upon
           a
           difficult
           Text
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           he
           should
           conclude
           ,
           
             Sed
             si
             meam
             quoque
             sententiam
             avet
             audire
             ,
             liberè
             fatebor
             ,
             
             in
             nulla
             prorsus
             earum
             ,
             meum
             qualecunque
             judicium
             acquiescere
          
           ;
           and
           yet
           these
           are
           the
           words
           of
           Maldonate
           in
           his
           Commentary
           upon
           the
           11
           verse
           of
           the
           11
           ch
           .
           of
           St.
           
             Matthew
             ,
             Qui
             est
             minimus
             in
             regno
             Coelorum
             major
             est
             Iohanne
             Baptista
          
           ;
           The
           question
           is
           not
           whether
           these
           very
           
             eminent
             Men
          
           ,
           and
           
             great
             Scholars
          
           ,
           for
           such
           they
           were
           ,
           said
           well
           ,
           and
           reasonably
           ,
           but
           whether
           they
           who
           assume
           this
           liberty
           ,
           should
           reproach
           us
           who
           never
           mention
           the
           Fathers
           but
           with
           veneration
           ,
           and
           rarely
           dissent
           from
           them
           ,
           but
           when
           they
           dissent
           from
           one
           another
           ,
           for
           taking
           less
           liberty
           ,
           or
           whether
           they
           do
           ingenuously
           to
           desire
           the
           People
           should
           believe
           that
           they
           are
           so
           severe
           observers
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           that
           they
           never
           tread
           out
           of
           their
           steps
           .
        
         
           Why
           may
           it
           not
           become
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           to
           use
           the
           same
           expressions
           which
           
             Cardinal
             Cajetan
          
           so
           long
           since
           did
           in
           his
           Preface
           to
           his
           Commentaries
           upon
           the
           
             Books
             of
             Moses
          
           ,
           in
           his
           excuse
           for
           having
           rejected
           many
           expositions
           of
           the
           
             Fathers
             ,
             Solis
             sacrae
             Scripturae
             authoribus
             ,
             reservata
             authoritas
             haec
             est
             ,
             ut
             ideo
             sic
             credamus
             esse
             quia
             ipsi
             sic
             scripserunt
             ?
          
           Why
           may
           it
           not
           become
           any
           
             particular
             member
          
           of
           that
           Church
           in
           a
           
             particular
             point
          
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           but
           
           in
           a
           
             particular
             expression
          
           ,
           to
           differ
           from
           a
           
             particular
             Father
          
           ,
           when
           Petavius
           ,
           who
           had
           as
           exactly
           read
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           was
           as
           great
           a
           Master
           of
           
             universal
             Learning
          
           as
           this
           Age
           hath
           produced
           ,
           presumes
           to
           say
           ,
           
             Multa
             sunt
             à
             sanctissimis
             Patribus
             ,
             praesertim
             à
             Chrysostomo
             in
             homiliis
             aspersa
             ,
             quae
             si
             ad
             exactae
             veritatis
             normam
             accommodare
             volueris
             ,
             boni
             sensûs
             inania
             videbuntur
             ,
          
           in
           Epipha
           .
           pa.
           244.
           
           These
           ,
           and
           very
           many
           more
           of
           the
           like
           animadversions
           ,
           and
           detections
           by
           
             Monsieur
             Dallie
          
           ,
           anger
           ,
           &
           vex
           
             Mr.
             Cressy
          
           ,
           and
           his
           
             new
             Friends
          
           much
           more
           than
           any
           disrespect
           he
           is
           guilty
           of
           towards
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           of
           which
           they
           cannot
           assign
           one
           instance
           ;
           all
           that
           he
           says
           ,
           besides
           the
           mentioning
           them
           always
           with
           all
           possible
           reverence
           ,
           is
           no
           more
           than
           what
           
             Mr.
             Cressy
          
           says
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           
             four
             first
             general
             Councils
          
           ,
           and
           which
           indeed
           was
           the
           cause
           of
           
             Monsieur
             Dallies
          
           writing
           that
           Book
           ,
           that
           those
           
             Holy
             men
          
           ,
           nor
           the
           
             times
             in
             which
             they
             lived
          
           ,
           knew
           any
           thing
           ,
           or
           had
           heard
           of
           any
           of
           the
           points
           ,
           especially
           in
           controversie
           between
           us
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           that
           it
           was
           a
           vain
           affectation
           to
           appeal
           to
           them
           for
           a
           decision
           ;
           I
           do
           not
           much
           wonder
           at
           any
           thing
           
             Mr.
             Cressy
          
           says
           ,
           upon
           this
           argument
           ,
           for
           he
           owed
           to
           himself
           some
           extraordinary
           
           observation
           ,
           to
           make
           his
           tale
           of
           presenting
           that
           
             unlucky
             Book
          
           (
           as
           he
           calls
           it
           )
           of
           Mr.
           Dallie
           ,
           to
           
             My
             Lord
             Falkland
          
           ,
           and
           which
           he
           says
           
             perswaded
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             to
             have
             a
             light
             esteem
             of
             the
             Fathers
          
           ;
           but
           I
           cannot
           but
           admire
           ,
           and
           grieve
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           so
           much
           credit
           with
           any
           member
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           how
           obscure
           soever
           ,
           as
           to
           perswade
           him
           to
           have
           the
           same
           opinion
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           to
           assume
           the
           Licence
           ,
           and
           the
           rashness
           to
           asperse
           (
           as
           far
           as
           his
           talent
           can
           contribute
           unto
           it
           )
           the
           memory
           of
           that
           most
           loved
           ,
           and
           most
           esteemed
           
             Lord
             Falkland
          
           (
           whose
           name
           he
           is
           not
           worthy
           to
           pass
           through
           his
           mouth
           )
           with
           the
           odious
           reproach
           of
           being
           a
           Socinian
           ,
           and
           that
           when
           no
           Person
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           hath
           had
           the
           courage
           in
           so
           many
           years
           to
           attempt
           the
           answering
           that
           Book
           
             de
             usu
             Patrum
          
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           
             other
             Church
          
           should
           think
           it
           necessary
           to
           take
           the
           quarrel
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           without
           any
           reason
           ,
           or
           any
           instance
           of
           moment
           ,
           reproach
           Mr.
           Dallie
           with
           his
           light
           esteem
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Fathers
          
           ,
           in
           language
           not
           in
           any
           degree
           decent
           :
           nor
           was
           the
           matter
           ,
           or
           the
           manner
           at
           all
           necessary
           to
           the
           other
           part
           of
           his
           Book
           concerning
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ;
           nor
           can
           any
           Man
           who
           is
           disposed
           to
           make
           that
           enquiry
           ,
           meet
           with
           a
           
           greater
           encouragement
           to
           pursue
           it
           ,
           than
           by
           having
           read
           that
           Book
           of
           Mr.
           Dallies
           .
        
         
           I
           am
           glad
           I
           am
           now
           come
           to
           Mr.
           Cressy's
           conclusion
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           long
           ,
           and
           consists
           in
           a
           softer
           and
           more
           civil
           kind
           of
           scolding
           than
           the
           other
           parts
           of
           his
           Book
           ,
           but
           with
           the
           
             same
             bitterness
          
           ,
           and
           hath
           in
           truth
           in
           it
           somewhat
           of
           ingenuity
           a
           man
           would
           not
           have
           expected
           ;
           for
           after
           so
           many
           reproaches
           almost
           in
           every
           page
           of
           his
           Book
           of
           being
           a
           Presbyterian
           ,
           an
           Independent
           ,
           an
           Hypocrite
           ,
           indeed
           all
           the
           calumnies
           cast
           upon
           him
           ,
           which
           a
           
             good
             wit
          
           ,
           and
           an
           
             ill
             nature
          
           can
           suggest
           ;
           he
           confesses
           at
           last
           that
           the
           Doctor
           in
           one
           of
           his
           Books
           ,
           and
           the
           place
           he
           cites
           ,
           declares
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             upon
             the
             greatest
             enquiry
             he
             can
             make
             ,
             is
             the
             best
             Church
             of
             the
             World
             ,
          
           which
           is
           a
           greater
           and
           fuller
           vindication
           of
           him
           for
           all
           the
           contumelious
           aspersions
           cast
           on
           him
           ,
           and
           a
           more
           ample
           and
           clear
           testimony
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           more
           innocent
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           a
           
             true
             son
          
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ,
           than
           any
           Mr.
           Cressy
           can
           produce
           of
           his
           being
           a
           
             Roman
             Catholick
          
           .
           Will
           any
           Presbyterian
           ,
           or
           Independent
           ,
           or
           Anabaptist
           make
           
             that
             Declaration
          
           ?
           he
           well
           knows
           they
           neither
           can
           nor
           will
           whilst
           they
           retain
           the
           principles
           of
           their
           parties
           ,
           and
           they
           cease
           to
           be
           
           of
           either
           party
           assoon
           as
           they
           make
           
             that
             declaration
          
           ;
           he
           confesses
           that
           the
           Doctor
           hath
           subscribed
           ,
           and
           submitted
           to
           ,
           and
           practises
           all
           that
           Church
           requires
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           hath
           farther
           unprovoked
           given
           this
           ample
           testimony
           to
           it
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           not
           obliged
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           which
           no
           man
           can
           give
           ,
           that
           is
           divided
           in
           his
           affections
           ,
           and
           equally
           inclined
           to
           another
           Church
           that
           differs
           from
           it
           ;
           and
           yet
           he
           is
           so
           jealous
           of
           the
           honour
           and
           security
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ,
           that
           Church
           that
           he
           hath
           
             Apostatized
             from
          
           ,
           that
           Church
           that
           he
           hath
           traduced
           and
           reviled
           with
           all
           the
           
             scurrility
             of
             Language
          
           ,
           of
           
             this
             Church
          
           in
           which
           he
           will
           not
           permit
           a
           
             possibility
             of
             Salvation
          
           ;
           he
           is
           so
           careful
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           not
           allow
           the
           Doctor
           to
           be
           a
           
             member
             of
             it
          
           ,
           but
           advises
           like
           a
           loving
           Father
           ,
           the
           drowzy
           and
           
             sleeping
             Prelates
          
           ,
           to
           be
           watchful
           over
           him
           as
           
             a
             spy
          
           and
           
             treacherous
             person
          
           ,
           who
           whilst
           he
           perswades
           them
           (
           poor
           simple
           creatures
           )
           that
           he
           will
           be
           a
           champion
           for
           their
           Church
           ,
           endeavours
           all
           he
           can
           to
           destroy
           and
           
             undermine
             it
          
           .
           How
           will
           Mr.
           Cressy
           answer
           to
           his
           Superiors
           this
           preposterous
           zeal
           of
           his
           own
           behalf
           of
           a
           Church
           the
           most
           odious
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           formidable
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           when
           it
           is
           even
           almost
           undermined
           by
           Officers
           of
           its
           own
           ,
           who
           are
           trusted
           to
           search
           and
           survey
           all
           its
           
           Vaults
           and
           most
           secret
           Avenues
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           is
           upon
           the
           point
           of
           falling
           ,
           by
           taking
           away
           the
           strong
           supporters
           which
           have
           hitherto
           upheld
           it
           ,
           and
           erecting
           rotten
           or
           mouldering
           pillars
           in
           the
           place
           ,
           and
           all
           this
           benefit
           and
           advantage
           may
           be
           lost
           or
           prevented
           by
           his
           fond
           and
           unseasonable
           advertisement
           ,
           if
           the
           King
           and
           the
           Bishops
           have
           prudence
           enough
           to
           make
           good
           use
           of
           it
           ,
           by
           driving
           away
           or
           discountenancing
           such
           a
           perfidious
           and
           unskilful
           champion
           .
           May
           they
           not
           from
           hence
           apprehend
           ,
           that
           as
           he
           came
           to
           them
           upon
           a
           sudden
           and
           unexpected
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           is
           upon
           thoughts
           of
           returning
           to
           the
           Church
           for
           which
           he
           hath
           so
           much
           care
           ,
           and
           entering
           into
           a
           kind
           of
           correspondence
           with
           his
           adversaries
           ,
           by
           giving
           good
           counsel
           how
           to
           behave
           himself
           better
           .
           But
           how
           comes
           it
           to
           pass
           that
           this
           miserable
           Doctor
           who
           he
           yet
           seems
           to
           think
           may
           mean
           well
           to
           be
           so
           stupidly
           couzened
           and
           deceived
           ,
           that
           instead
           of
           complying
           with
           his
           engagement
           to
           defend
           the
           Church
           ,
           
             he
             hath
             betrayed
             her
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             cause
             to
             all
             the
             Fanatick
             Sects
             which
             have
             separated
             from
             her
             ,
             and
             with
             most
             horrible
             cruelty
             sought
             her
             destruction
             ,
             and
             with
             her
             the
             ruine
             of
             Monarchy
             ?
          
           All
           this
           tragical
           demolishing
           of
           foundations
           consists
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           he
           allows
           all
           sober
           enquirers
           
           to
           be
           for
           themselves
           judges
           of
           the
           
             sence
             of
             Scripture
          
           in
           necessaries
           ,
           and
           judges
           likewise
           
             what
             points
          
           are
           necessary
           .
           This
           saying
           of
           his
           hath
           betrayed
           the
           cause
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           
             left
             her
             in
             a
             most
             forlorn
             condition
             ,
             tottering
             upon
             foundations
             and
             principles
             ,
             which
             to
          
           Mr.
           Cressy's
           
             certain
             knowledge
             were
             not
             extant
             ,
             at
             least
             not
             known
             in
          
           England
           
             thirty
             years
             since
          
           .
           Let
           it
           be
           in
           the
           first
           place
           observed
           (
           and
           it
           is
           sure
           worthy
           to
           be
           observed
           )
           that
           this
           most
           pernicious
           proposition
           ,
           which
           hath
           in
           such
           an
           instant
           brought
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           into
           such
           a
           
             tottering
             condition
          
           ,
           is
           not
           made
           use
           of
           ,
           nor
           so
           much
           as
           taken
           notice
           of
           by
           any
           of
           those
           enemies
           of
           hers
           ,
           the
           
             Presbyterians
             ,
             Anabaptists
          
           ,
           or
           Independents
           ,
           who
           have
           been
           so
           vigilant
           and
           industrious
           so
           many
           years
           to
           make
           her
           totter
           ,
           and
           yet
           now
           the
           work
           is
           so
           near
           done
           to
           their
           hands
           by
           a
           
             secret
             friend
          
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           more
           able
           to
           do
           them
           good
           ,
           by
           his
           not
           pretending
           any
           affection
           towards
           them
           ;
           neither
           of
           them
           will
           put
           their
           cause
           upon
           that
           proposition
           ,
           nor
           apply
           it
           to
           their
           own
           designs
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           possible
           that
           it
           may
           not
           be
           altogether
           so
           dangerous
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           he
           would
           have
           it
           supposed
           to
           be
           ,
           and
           of
           which
           it
           is
           probable
           he
           would
           not
           have
           given
           notice
           if
           he
           had
           in
           truth
           thought
           it
           to
           be
           dangerous
           .
           
           In
           the
           next
           place
           let
           us
           examine
           whether
           the
           Doctor
           himself
           cannot
           make
           another
           and
           better
           interpretation
           of
           his
           own
           words
           ,
           than
           his
           
             implacable
             enemy
          
           hath
           done
           ;
           all
           good
           Physicians
           compound
           their
           Antidotes
           according
           to
           the
           nature
           and
           malignity
           of
           the
           poyson
           that
           their
           patients
           have
           swallowed
           .
           Now
           the
           poyson
           that
           Mr.
           Cressy
           and
           his
           
             lurking
             brethren
          
           usually
           bait
           their
           traps
           with
           ,
           and
           by
           which
           they
           catch
           most
           of
           their
           prey
           is
           ,
           Their
           confident
           denouncing
           damnation
           against
           those
           ,
           and
           all
           those
           who
           are
           not
           of
           
             their
             mind
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           received
           into
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           ,
           and
           not
           intirely
           submit
           to
           all
           her
           dictates
           :
           That
           the
           Scripture
           consists
           in
           
             dumb
             letters
          
           ,
           which
           cannot
           declare
           its
           
             own
             meaning
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           is
           liable
           to
           be
           misinterpreted
           by
           the
           wit
           of
           bold
           and
           
             presumptuous
             men
          
           ,
           as
           the
           founders
           of
           all
           Heresies
           have
           been
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           can
           only
           be
           safe
           who
           receive
           and
           conform
           themselves
           to
           that
           
             interpretation
             of
             Scripture
          
           that
           the
           Church
           (
           in
           the
           custody
           of
           which
           it
           is
           deposited
           )
           
             hath
             given
          
           and
           declared
           to
           be
           Orthodox
           .
           That
           
             that
             Church
          
           is
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           where
           there
           constantly
           resides
           a
           
             Supreme
             Magistrate
          
           ,
           who
           ,
           in
           case
           any
           
             new
             opinions
          
           shall
           start
           up
           to
           the
           prejudic
           of
           Religion
           ,
           which
           have
           not
           been
           enough
           convinced
           by
           
             former
             
             definitions
          
           of
           the
           Church
           hath
           full
           authority
           committed
           to
           him
           by
           
             our
             Saviour
          
           to
           declare
           and
           determine
           what
           is
           agreeable
           or
           contrary
           to
           the
           
             sence
             of
             the
             Scripture
          
           ,
           since
           it
           cannot
           be
           supposed
           that
           
             our
             Saviour
          
           would
           constitute
           an
           officer
           ,
           and
           not
           indue
           him
           with
           all
           
             necessary
             faculties
          
           ,
           or
           not
           qualifie
           him
           sufficiently
           for
           the
           discharge
           of
           so
           great
           a
           trust
           ;
           and
           from
           hence
           they
           resolve
           ,
           that
           the
           greatest
           
             danger
             of
             damnation
          
           is
           not
           from
           the
           commission
           of
           those
           sins
           against
           which
           the
           
             spirit
             of
             God
          
           hath
           so
           plainly
           denounced
           it
           ,
           but
           in
           an
           
             obstinate
             presumption
          
           in
           contradicting
           the
           opinions
           or
           directions
           of
           the
           
             Catholick
             Church
          
           ,
           and
           refusing
           to
           submit
           to
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           
             Vicar
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           who
           hath
           the
           unquestionable
           power
           to
           bind
           and
           to
           loose
           ,
           to
           pardon
           and
           to
           
             condemn
             sins
          
           ,
           having
           the
           
             Keys
             of
             Heaven
          
           ,
           and
           of
           Hell
           ;
           and
           therefore
           whilst
           they
           will
           depend
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           put
           themselves
           under
           his
           protection
           ,
           they
           cannot
           but
           be
           safe
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           
             common
             poyson
          
           which
           these
           men
           carry
           about
           them
           to
           administer
           to
           those
           who
           they
           find
           most
           like
           to
           be
           deluded
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           composition
           of
           it
           there
           are
           some
           ingredients
           according
           to
           the
           
             humour
             of
             the
             compounder
          
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           according
           to
           the
           
             Catholick
             prescription
          
           ,
           since
           
           that
           Soveraign
           power
           of
           their
           
             Supreme
             Magistrate
          
           the
           Pope
           ,
           is
           not
           ,
           nor
           ever
           will
           be
           acknowledged
           to
           be
           an
           
             essential
             part
          
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Catholick
             Religion
          
           .
           Let
           us
           now
           see
           what
           Antidote
           the
           Doctor
           hath
           provided
           for
           the
           prevention
           or
           expulsion
           of
           this
           poyson
           ;
           to
           confirm
           men
           in
           their
           absolute
           confidence
           and
           dependence
           upon
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           the
           force
           and
           virtue
           whereof
           that
           poyson
           would
           enervate
           ;
           he
           says
           ,
           
             That
             it
             is
             repugnant
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             design
             ,
             to
             the
             wisdom
             and
             goodness
             of
             God
             to
             give
             an
             infallible
             assurance
             to
             persons
             ,
             in
             writing
             his
             will
             for
             the
             benefit
             of
             mankind
             ,
             if
             those
             writings
             may
             not
             be
             understood
             by
             all
             persons
             ,
             who
             sincerely
             endeavour
             to
             know
             the
             meaning
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             all
             such
             things
             as
             are
             necessary
             for
             their
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             consequently
             there
             can
             be
             no
             necessity
             supposed
             of
             any
             infallible
             society
             of
             men
             ,
             either
             to
             attest
             or
             explain
             those
             writings
             amongst
             Christians
          
           ;
           and
           this
           ,
           and
           no
           more
           than
           this
           is
           the
           sence
           of
           that
           ,
           which
           contains
           all
           that
           confusion
           which
           Mr.
           Cressy
           thinks
           must
           bring
           confusion
           upon
           his
           
             own
             Church
          
           ,
           as
           into
           that
           of
           the
           Roman
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           the
           Doctor
           proceeds
           to
           shew
           how
           
             incompetent
             a
             Magistrate
          
           they
           have
           chosen
           to
           determine
           all
           
             differences
             in
             Religion
          
           ,
           which
           he
           proves
           by
           such
           arguments
           ,
           as
           are
           very
           natural
           for
           the
           proving
           thereof
           ,
           
           and
           for
           the
           answering
           ,
           &
           avoiding
           whereof
           we
           shall
           be
           compelled
           anon
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           Mr.
           Cressy's
           admirable
           artifice
           ,
           and
           dexterity
           ;
           Now
           if
           the
           Doctor
           hath
           for
           want
           of
           skill
           in
           discerning
           consequences
           ,
           made
           choice
           of
           an
           
             improper
             medium
          
           to
           prove
           that
           which
           he
           hath
           a
           mind
           to
           prove
           ,
           God
           forbid
           that
           there
           should
           be
           such
           
             Tragical
             effects
          
           to
           attend
           that
           argumentation
           ,
           as
           the
           
             destruction
             of
             Church
          
           ,
           and
           State
           ,
           and
           it
           would
           be
           as
           unreasonable
           to
           condemn
           an
           argument
           ,
           that
           he
           who
           uses
           it
           thinks
           to
           his
           purpose
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           never
           used
           till
           within
           
             thirty
             Years
          
           ;
           One
           man
           says
           that
           the
           Scripture
           is
           so
           very
           difficult
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           can
           understand
           it
           ,
           without
           repairing
           to
           the
           advice
           of
           an
           adversary
           ,
           who
           will
           tell
           him
           the
           interpretation
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           is
           to
           conform
           ,
           let
           the
           advice
           be
           never
           so
           contrary
           to
           his
           own
           judgment
           and
           reason
           ;
           The
           other
           answers
           that
           the
           understanding
           all
           the
           places
           of
           Scripture
           is
           so
           difficult
           ,
           that
           men
           had
           need
           to
           consult
           very
           much
           about
           it
           ,
           yet
           that
           whatsoever
           is
           necessary
           towards
           salvation
           is
           contained
           in
           such
           easie
           places
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           every
           man
           who
           sincerely
           enquires
           to
           know
           the
           meaning
           of
           them
           ,
           may
           easily
           do
           it
           ,
           and
           is
           ready
           to
           name
           those
           places
           in
           which
           there
           is
           no
           difficulty
           ,
           nor
           any
           difficulty
           hath
           yet
           been
           pretended
           ,
           
           the
           believing
           of
           which
           ,
           our
           Saviour
           himself
           hath
           declared
           to
           be
           enough
           for
           Salvation
           :
           Oh!
           but
           (
           says
           he
           )
           the
           consequence
           of
           this
           proposition
           makes
           every
           man
           the
           judge
           of
           his
           
             own
             Religion
          
           ,
           and
           he
           may
           be
           of
           
             what
             Religion
             he
             pleases
          
           ;
           The
           question
           is
           not
           ,
           what
           the
           consequence
           is
           ,
           which
           few
           men
           agree
           upon
           ,
           one
           consequence
           seeming
           natural
           to
           one
           ,
           and
           another
           to
           an
           other
           ,
           but
           whether
           the
           averment
           be
           a
           good
           answer
           to
           the
           other
           suggestion
           ,
           when
           an
           other
           more
           weighty
           argument
           is
           urged
           ,
           an
           other
           answer
           shall
           be
           applied
           ,
           without
           the
           reach
           of
           his
           consequences
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           Doctor
           hath
           never
           said
           ,
           
             that
             no
             man
             hath
             need
             of
             any
             information
             ,
             or
             advice
             even
             in
             the
             easiest
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
          
           and
           so
           
             that
             Coblers
             and
             Laundresses
             may
             choose
             a
             Religion
             for
             themselves
             ,
          
           nor
           doth
           believe
           that
           any
           sober
           cr
           sincere
           enquirer
           ,
           will
           fail
           in
           asking
           advice
           of
           those
           to
           whom
           he
           ought
           to
           repair
           ,
           if
           that
           which
           seems
           to
           others
           most
           easie
           ,
           appear
           hard
           to
           him
           ,
           nor
           can
           any
           man
           appear
           to
           himself
           to
           be
           a
           sober
           ,
           or
           sincere
           enquirer
           ,
           without
           enquiring
           to
           help
           his
           ill
           understanding
           ,
           and
           then
           even
           the
           Laundress
           or
           the
           Cobler
           will
           be
           out
           of
           Mr.
           Cressy's
           reach
           by
           his
           arguments
           of
           damnation
           ,
           which
           will
           manifestly
           appear
           to
           them
           to
           have
           no
           foundation
           
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           a
           presumption
           against
           it
           .
        
         
           Certainly
           it
           is
           a
           new
           way
           ,
           and
           a
           new
           Law
           imposed
           upon
           the
           handling
           of
           Controversies
           ,
           and
           was
           not
           in
           practice
           thirty
           Years
           since
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           can
           no
           sooner
           apply
           a
           proposition
           (
           let
           it
           be
           new
           ,
           and
           not
           known
           to
           be
           urged
           before
           )
           towards
           the
           confirmation
           of
           a
           Principle
           in
           
             one
             Religion
          
           ,
           or
           towards
           enervating
           a
           principle
           in
           
             an
             other
          
           ,
           but
           that
           proposition
           is
           called
           a
           Principle
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           all
           the
           ill
           consequences
           are
           deduced
           from
           it
           ,
           that
           may
           serve
           turn
           to
           asperse
           his
           Person
           ,
           wound
           his
           reputation
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           the
           unhappy
           man
           who
           hath
           not
           been
           sharp-sighted
           enough
           in
           Logick
           to
           discern
           those
           consequences
           ,
           nor
           consents
           to
           any
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           be
           looked
           upon
           ,
           and
           abhorred
           as
           a
           Socinian
           ,
           or
           if
           that
           be
           thought
           worse
           ,
           of
           a
           Turk
           ;
           for
           the
           consequence
           by
           well
           stroking
           ,
           will
           be
           stretched
           as
           well
           to
           
             the
             one
          
           ,
           as
           to
           
             the
             other
          
           ,
           and
           the
           case
           of
           this
           
             unhappy
             disputer
          
           is
           the
           more
           miserable
           ,
           because
           though
           he
           intends
           very
           honestly
           ,
           and
           acknowledges
           none
           of
           the
           consequences
           ,
           that
           is
           only
           by
           his
           ignorance
           of
           what
           passes
           in
           his
           own
           mind
           ,
           which
           a
           cunninger
           man
           than
           himself
           hath
           discovered
           ,
           and
           assures
           him
           ,
           and
           can
           easily
           prove
           that
           
           he
           doth
           believe
           that
           ,
           which
           he
           protests
           he
           doth
           not
           believe
           ,
           by
           which
           no
           
             Classis
             of
             men
          
           seem
           to
           be
           liable
           to
           
             so
             many
             woes
          
           ,
           as
           they
           who
           make
           
             false
             syllogismes
          
           ,
           and
           they
           who
           cannot
           discover
           when
           they
           are
           false
           ,
           for
           both
           these
           will
           be
           perplexed
           with
           ill
           consequences
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           mercifulness
           of
           the
           
             subtle
             man
          
           ,
           who
           hath
           the
           handling
           of
           the
           man
           ,
           and
           the
           matter
           .
           If
           I
           will
           not
           submit
           to
           the
           authority
           to
           which
           Mr.
           Cressy
           will
           subject
           me
           to
           ,
           because
           he
           says
           the
           Church
           requires
           my
           subjection
           ,
           and
           I
           tell
           him
           that
           it
           is
           an
           
             irrational
             claim
          
           ,
           and
           my
           reason
           cannot
           therefore
           submit
           to
           it
           ;
           If
           I
           will
           not
           believe
           what
           he
           hath
           in
           his
           hand
           to
           be
           a
           flint
           ,
           when
           he
           suffers
           me
           to
           
             handle
             it
          
           ,
           and
           to
           
             put
             it
          
           into
           my
           mouth
           ,
           because
           my
           senses
           tell
           me
           that
           it
           is
           a
           
             piece
             of
             butter
          
           :
           I
           am
           presently
           concluded
           to
           be
           a
           man
           ,
           who
           will
           examine
           all
           matters
           relating
           to
           Religion
           by
           
             natural
             reason
          
           ,
           and
           make
           my
           
             outward
             Senses
          
           the
           
             sole
             judges
          
           of
           the
           
             mysteries
             of
             Faith
          
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           
             interpretation
             of
             Scripture
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           am
           a
           Socinian
           ,
           and
           do
           neither
           believe
           the
           Trinity
           ,
           the
           Incarnation
           ,
           nor
           the
           other
           Elements
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           therefore
           no
           Name
           can
           be
           bad
           enough
           for
           me
           ,
           nor
           is
           it
           any
           matter
           what
           I
           say
           .
           And
           after
           all
           this
           ,
           I
           am
           no
           Socinian
           ,
           and
           I
           do
           believe
           the
           Trinity
           ,
           the
           Incarnation
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           
           other
           
             Elements
             of
             Religion
          
           ,
           and
           my
           reason
           obliges
           me
           to
           believe
           them
           ,
           because
           they
           being
           all
           matters
           of
           fact
           ,
           are
           manifested
           by
           such
           evidence
           ,
           that
           I
           cannot
           suspect
           nor
           can
           my
           reason
           contradict
           ,
           though
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           it
           ,
           it
           cannot
           comprehend
           .
           Doth
           not
           the
           most
           
             abstracted
             reason
          
           oblige
           me
           to
           believe
           that
           the
           Scripture
           contains
           nothing
           in
           it
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           true
           ,
           when
           I
           have
           as
           great
           a
           manifestation
           as
           the
           subject
           is
           capable
           of
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           
             Word
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           must
           be
           true
           ;
           yet
           when
           Mr.
           Cressy
           ,
           or
           the
           Pope
           himself
           (
           as
           he
           frequently
           does
           in
           all
           his
           Bulls
           )
           applies
           a
           Text
           of
           Scripture
           to
           a
           very
           light
           ,
           or
           erroneous
           purpose
           ,
           the
           same
           reason
           may
           enable
           and
           warrant
           me
           to
           declare
           ,
           that
           such
           an
           interpretation
           is
           not
           reasonable
           ,
           &
           therefore
           it
           is
           to
           be
           rejected
           ;
           Must
           that
           greatest
           faculty
           that
           God
           hath
           bestowed
           upon
           mankind
           ,
           (
           and
           therefore
           bestowed
           it
           upon
           him
           that
           he
           may
           judge
           by
           it
           )
           reason
           ,
           be
           laid
           aside
           or
           cast
           away
           ,
           because
           there
           are
           some
           few
           things
           above
           the
           reach
           of
           it
           ?
           and
           yet
           even
           when
           that
           is
           true
           (
           for
           it
           is
           often
           thought
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           not
           ,
           and
           that
           some
           things
           are
           above
           reason
           which
           are
           not
           )
           reason
           shall
           contribute
           more
           to
           that
           obedience
           that
           is
           requisite
           ,
           than
           any
           
             stupid
             resignation
          
           to
           
             such
             authority
          
           ,
           as
           every
           day
           betrays
           it self
           in
           some
           weak
           or
           
             wilful
             determination
          
           .
        
         
         
           It
           is
           more
           than
           probable
           that
           very
           many
           learned
           and
           pious
           men
           may
           be
           so
           partial
           to
           the
           Doctor
           ,
           as
           to
           believe
           that
           he
           is
           equally
           skilled
           in
           Logick
           ,
           and
           to
           foresee
           all
           consequences
           which
           may
           
             naturally
             follow
          
           from
           any
           proposition
           or
           principle
           he
           makes
           use
           of
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           can
           make
           it
           evident
           that
           none
           of
           those
           
             direful
             consequences
          
           do
           result
           from
           them
           ,
           which
           Mr.
           Cressy's
           subtilty
           doth
           discern
           ,
           and
           if
           this
           should
           be
           so
           ,
           his
           friends
           will
           have
           cause
           to
           wish
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           not
           been
           so
           transported
           with
           passion
           ;
           for
           two
           principles
           which
           he
           hath
           made
           choice
           of
           out
           of
           thirty
           (
           whereas
           if
           half
           the
           other
           twenty
           eight
           sufficiently
           evince
           what
           he
           would
           have
           ,
           his
           work
           is
           done
           )
           which
           the
           Doctor
           for
           his
           ease
           had
           abridged
           in
           the
           end
           of
           his
           Book
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           upon
           the
           matter
           left
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Book
           ,
           at
           least
           those
           parts
           which
           are
           most
           dangerous
           to
           the
           
             Roman
             allegation
          
           unanswered
           and
           unexmined
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           hath
           made
           too
           much
           hast
           to
           his
           conclusion
           ,
           and
           to
           his
           triumphant
           Declaration
           on
           his
           own
           behalf
           ,
           of
           the
           right
           and
           justice
           whereof
           he
           makes
           so
           little
           doubt
           ,
           that
           having
           treated
           his
           adversary
           with
           that
           meekness
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           his
           Book
           ,
           he
           charitably
           concludes
           with
           giving
           him
           good
           counsel
           upon
           
           the
           peril
           of
           his
           damnation
           ;
           and
           truly
           the
           manner
           of
           his
           excusing
           his
           so
           brief
           answering
           his
           Book
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           his
           not
           answering
           it
           at
           all
           ,
           is
           very
           well
           worth
           the
           taking
           notice
           of
           .
           It
           may
           be
           the
           Doctor
           was
           conscious
           to
           himself
           of
           having
           said
           many
           particulars
           throughout
           his
           Book
           ,
           which
           had
           not
           been
           urged
           above
           thirty
           years
           since
           ;
           and
           upon
           the
           petulancy
           of
           Mr.
           Cressy
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           of
           his
           friends
           ,
           were
           now
           become
           necessary
           to
           be
           pressed
           ,
           and
           therefore
           was
           so
           wary
           ,
           as
           to
           quote
           
             Catholick
             Authors
          
           to
           justifie
           all
           that
           he
           alledged
           ,
           the
           controversie
           being
           upon
           matter
           of
           fact
           ,
           which
           need
           no
           other
           proof
           on
           his
           side
           ,
           than
           the
           authority
           he
           cited
           ,
           and
           which
           in
           truth
           is
           not
           capable
           of
           any
           other
           answer
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           hath
           alledged
           somewhat
           that
           is
           not
           true
           .
           But
           that
           he
           says
           plainly
           he
           will
           not
           examine
           ,
           for
           he
           
             observes
             in
             the
             Doctors
             Book
             a
             world
             of
             quotations
             out
             of
             Authors
             he
             never
             saw
             ,
             nor
             intends
             to
             see
             ,
             containing
             many
             dismal
             stories
             ,
             and
             many
             ridiculous
             passages
             of
             things
             done
             or
             said
             by
             several
             Catholicks
             in
             former
             ,
             and
             some
             in
             later
             times
             .
          
           He
           says
           ,
           
             If
             he
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             examine
             and
             say
             something
             in
             answer
             to
             them
             ,
             an
             impossibility
             of
             finding
             out
             those
             Authors
             must
             have
             been
             his
             excuse
             ;
             but
             he
             hath
             a
             better
             excuse
             than
             that
             ,
             for
             if
             the
             Doctor
             would
             have
             lent
             him
             those
             Books
             
             out
             of
             his
             Library
             ,
             he
             should
             have
             thanked
             him
             for
             his
             civility
             ,
             but
             should
             have
             refused
             to
             make
             use
             of
             his
             offer
             ;
             for
             to
             what
             purpose
             would
             it
             have
             been
             to
             turn
             over
             a
             heap
             of
             Books
             to
             find
             out
             quotations
             in
             which
             neither
             the
             Church
             or
             himself
             is
             concerned
             ?
             Not
             concerned
             ,
          
           he
           says
           ,
           
             though
             they
             had
             been
             opinions
             or
             actions
             even
             of
             Popes
             themselves
             ;
             it
             is
             to
             him
             all
             one
             whether
             his
             allegations
             be
             true
             or
             false
             ,
          
           &c.
           pag.
           172.
           which
           is
           one
           of
           the
           most
           haughty
           resolutions
           and
           declarations
           for
           a
           man
           who
           doth
           in
           the
           next
           page
           call
           for
           an
           applause
           for
           having
           so
           clearly
           overthrown
           his
           adversary
           ,
           that
           hath
           been
           heard
           of
           ;
           all
           those
           quotations
           are
           the
           testimonies
           of
           
             Catholick
             writers
          
           ,
           which
           prove
           somewhat
           that
           Mr.
           Cressy
           denies
           or
           contradicts
           ,
           somewhat
           that
           he
           and
           his
           friends
           have
           confidently
           affirmed
           ;
           and
           by
           doing
           so
           ,
           have
           obliged
           him
           to
           produce
           that
           evidence
           ,
           the
           truth
           whereof
           he
           will
           not
           vouchsafe
           to
           examine
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           all
           one
           to
           him
           ,
           whether
           the
           allegations
           be
           true
           or
           false
           .
           An
           admirable
           answer
           !
           He
           thinks
           it
           very
           reasonable
           to
           magnifie
           his
           Religion
           upon
           visions
           ,
           and
           apparitions
           ,
           and
           miracles
           ,
           but
           cares
           not
           for
           quotations
           out
           of
           
             Catholick
             Authors
          
           ,
           of
           
             dismal
             stories
          
           and
           
             many
             ridiculous
             passages
          
           of
           things
           said
           and
           done
           by
           Catholicks
           ,
           which
           are
           therefore
           cited
           
           toprove
           the
           frequent
           and
           common
           delusions
           in
           those
           visions
           ,
           and
           apparitions
           ,
           and
           miracles
           ,
           it
           's
           all
           one
           to
           him
           ,
           whether
           these
           allegations
           be
           true
           or
           false
           .
           That
           is
           very
           strange
           ,
           if
           he
           should
           say
           that
           in
           all
           times
           the
           Popes
           have
           constantly
           been
           the
           protectors
           of
           all
           vertue
           and
           chastity
           ;
           can
           any
           answer
           be
           more
           pertinent
           ,
           than
           the
           testimony
           of
           all
           the
           
             Catholick
             writers
          
           of
           that
           time
           ,
           that
           after
           a
           world
           of
           other
           impieties
           committed
           by
           him
           ,
           a
           
             Gentleman
             of
             Rome
          
           found
           
             Pope
             Iohn
             the
             Twelfth
          
           in
           bed
           with
           his
           wife
           ,
           and
           killed
           him
           ?
           Can
           it
           be
           all
           one
           to
           him
           whether
           this
           allegation
           be
           true
           or
           false
           ?
           Is
           it
           possible
           that
           he
           is
           not
           concerned
           in
           the
           opinion
           and
           actions
           of
           Popes
           ,
           whose
           persons
           he
           declares
           as
           a
           point
           of
           
             Catholick
             Religion
          
           to
           be
           necessarily
           believed
           to
           be
           the
           conservators
           of
           the
           
             purity
             of
             Religion
          
           ,
           and
           the
           determiners
           of
           any
           Heresie
           that
           shall
           arise
           or
           start
           up
           ;
           and
           he
           hath
           still
           that
           comfort
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           assured
           ,
           
             That
             never
             Pope
             yet
             how
             wicked
             soever
             did
             bring
             any
             Heresie
             into
             the
             Church
          
           ;
           now
           is
           not
           he
           concerned
           (
           though
           I
           cannot
           blame
           him
           for
           not
           daring
           to
           peruse
           or
           examine
           the
           Records
           of
           such
           deviations
           )
           when
           he
           is
           put
           in
           mind
           of
           
             Pope
             Liberius
          
           ,
           who
           though
           he
           did
           not
           bring
           Arrianism
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           did
           support
           and
           maintain
           it
           ,
           when
           he
           
           found
           it
           there
           ,
           and
           being
           Pope
           ,
           became
           Arrian
           ,
           which
           may
           periwade
           a
           man
           to
           believe
           that
           our
           Saviour
           did
           not
           depute
           him
           as
           his
           deputy
           to
           determine
           controversies
           in
           Faith.
           These
           and
           much
           other
           vexations
           of
           this
           kind
           he
           preserves
           himself
           from
           by
           his
           firm
           resolution
           not
           to
           examine
           any
           of
           the
           Doctors
           quotations
           ;
           but
           whether
           he
           be
           so
           absolutely
           unconcerned
           in
           them
           ,
           whether
           they
           be
           true
           or
           false
           ,
           shall
           be
           left
           to
           his
           own
           party
           to
           judge
           .
        
         
           Nothing
           will
           concern
           Mr.
           
             Cressy
             unless
             the
             Doctor
             will
             undertake
             to
             demonstrate
             that
             it
             is
             unlawful
             ,
             or
             but
             considerably
             dangerous
             to
             be
             a
             member
             of
             a
             Church
             where
             any
             persons
             do
             or
             have
             lived
             ,
             who
             have
             been
             obnoxious
             to
             errors
             ,
             or
             guilty
             of
             ill
             actions
          
           ;
           and
           in
           this
           he
           hath
           wisely
           provided
           for
           his
           own
           ease
           ,
           for
           he
           is
           sure
           the
           Doctor
           will
           not
           undertake
           to
           make
           any
           such
           demonstration
           ,
           and
           yet
           it
           may
           be
           it
           is
           one
           of
           the
           best
           arguments
           by
           which
           he
           hath
           gained
           most
           of
           the
           Proselytes
           he
           hath
           made
           .
           There
           is
           great
           difference
           ,
           as
           hath
           been
           said
           before
           ,
           between
           
             remaining
             in
             a
             Church
          
           ,
           where
           many
           errors
           are
           received
           and
           practised
           ,
           and
           ill
           actions
           are
           committed
           ,
           and
           leaving
           and
           
             renouncing
             a
             Church
          
           upon
           pretence
           of
           some
           errors
           in
           it
           ,
           to
           run
           into
           another
           Church
           
           which
           hath
           the
           same
           ,
           or
           greater
           errors
           .
           But
           the
           difference
           is
           yet
           greater
           between
           
             errors
             in
             a
             Church
          
           ,
           and
           
             errors
             of
             a
             Church
          
           ,
           errors
           and
           vices
           committed
           ,
           and
           practised
           
             in
             a
             Church
          
           ,
           and
           errors
           and
           vices
           committed
           and
           practised
           
             by
             a
             Church
          
           ,
           such
           as
           the
           Church
           it self
           knows
           to
           be
           errors
           ,
           and
           many
           men
           believe
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           guilty
           of
           many
           of
           those
           .
           I
           will
           not
           mention
           the
           common
           objection
           of
           the
           
             worshipping
             of
             Images
          
           ,
           which
           the
           Church
           carefully
           difclaims
           ,
           and
           takes
           it
           very
           ill
           that
           
             any
             Catholick
          
           should
           be
           thought
           
             so
             brutish
          
           as
           to
           
             worship
             and
             Image
          
           in
           wood
           or
           stone
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           sufficient
           evidence
           of
           that
           brutality
           prevailed
           with
           some
           Emperors
           and
           
             General
             Councils
          
           utterly
           to
           suppress
           them
           ,
           and
           take
           them
           out
           of
           all
           Churches
           ;
           and
           very
           pious
           and
           learned
           Catholicks
           have
           since
           ,
           and
           still
           do
           very
           heartily
           with
           that
           they
           were
           abolished
           for
           the
           scandal
           it
           brings
           upon
           the
           Church
           :
           For
           let
           that
           declare
           what
           it
           will
           ,
           nothing
           is
           
             more
             notorious
          
           ,
           than
           that
           more
           than
           the
           common
           people
           do
           literally
           and
           really
           pay
           adoration
           to
           the
           
             very
             Image
          
           ;
           nor
           are
           they
           without
           reason
           to
           perswade
           them
           that
           there
           is
           a
           peculiar
           vertue
           in
           it
           ;
           for
           why
           should
           the
           Saint
           be
           more
           propitious
           in
           one
           place
           than
           another
           ,
           if
           the
           address
           were
           only
           to
           the
           Saint
           ,
           and
           not
           some
           advantage
           
           in
           the
           
             Image
             it self
          
           ?
           Why
           should
           so
           many
           
             more
             miracles
          
           be
           done
           by
           
             our
             Lady
          
           in
           one
           place
           than
           another
           ,
           insomuch
           as
           there
           is
           no
           
             Catholick
             Province
          
           but
           hath
           
             distinct
             Images
          
           of
           her
           ,
           which
           receives
           more
           
             remarkable
             visits
          
           than
           others
           ,
           and
           works
           more
           
             wonderful
             effects
          
           ?
           Who
           can
           read
           the
           life
           of
           S.
           Bernard
           ,
           and
           find
           him
           with
           that
           fervour
           and
           vehemence
           in
           his
           devotion
           before
           a
           Crucifix
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Image
             bowed
             it self
          
           ,
           and
           with
           both
           the
           arms
           
             imbraced
             him
          
           ,
           and
           then
           returned
           to
           the
           stiffness
           of
           its
           posture
           ?
           This
           is
           testified
           in
           the
           most
           authentick
           account
           the
           Church
           hath
           of
           
             his
             life
          
           ;
           but
           there
           are
           too
           many
           particulars
           in
           the
           
             lives
             of
             the
             Saints
          
           to
           charge
           the
           Church
           with
           believing
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           may
           be
           wondered
           at
           that
           they
           are
           so
           much
           countenanced
           .
           But
           the
           instance
           I
           would
           insist
           upon
           is
           our
           
             Ladies
             House
             at
             Lauretta
          
           ,
           which
           is
           alledged
           to
           have
           remained
           still
           at
           Nazareth
           ,
           till
           after
           the
           year
           
             twelve
             hundred
          
           ,
           (
           time
           enough
           to
           have
           reduced
           the
           greatest
           Palaces
           into
           dust
           )
           but
           that
           after
           that
           time
           (
           some
           
             Catholick
             writers
          
           name
           the
           year
           when
           it
           begun
           its
           journey
           )
           it
           was
           taken
           by
           Angels
           ,
           the
           
             very
             house
          
           in
           which
           the
           lived
           ,
           and
           had
           received
           the
           salutation
           from
           the
           Angel
           ,
           and
           carried
           to
           a
           
             mountain
             in
             Dalmatia
          
           ,
           and
           at
           three
           stages
           more
           ,
           whereof
           
           one
           was
           a
           wood
           belonging
           to
           a
           widow
           named
           Lauretta
           ,
           many
           years
           rest
           intervening
           ,
           it
           was
           brought
           to
           ,
           and
           left
           in
           the
           place
           where
           it
           
             now
             stands
          
           ,
           and
           where
           it
           is
           covered
           with
           the
           most
           rich
           and
           very
           
             beautiful
             Church
          
           ,
           which
           for
           the
           good
           widows
           sake
           ,
           in
           whose
           wood
           it
           rested
           some
           years
           ,
           is
           called
           Lauretta
           ,
           and
           where
           
             her
             Image
          
           and
           
             her
             House
          
           receives
           visits
           ,
           and
           very
           
             rich
             presents
          
           from
           all
           parts
           where
           the
           
             Catholick
             Religion
          
           is
           professed
           ,
           for
           the
           reception
           and
           entertainment
           whereof
           a
           good
           Town
           is
           built
           ,
           several
           
             Religious
             houses
             ,
             Pilgrimages
          
           made
           thither
           from
           far
           and
           near
           ,
           and
           hereby
           that
           people
           may
           without
           going
           so
           far
           as
           Nazareth
           see
           the
           house
           of
           our
           
             Ladies
             abode
          
           ;
           the
           Church
           in
           Plate
           and
           Jewels
           is
           richer
           than
           any
           other
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           not
           to
           speak
           of
           the
           incredible
           number
           of
           miracles
           which
           have
           been
           wrought
           there
           since
           the
           miraculous
           coming
           of
           that
           Cottage
           thither
           .
           I
           dare
           not
           ask
           Mr.
           Cressy
           whether
           he
           doth
           believe
           this
           wonderful
           voyage
           or
           progress
           ,
           because
           I
           dare
           not
           say
           he
           doth
           not
           ,
           since
           he
           hath
           brought
           his
           reason
           and
           his
           judgment
           into
           such
           a
           marvellous
           captivity
           ;
           but
           I
           would
           presume
           to
           ask
           whether
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           it
           can
           be
           contracted
           into
           that
           denomination
           ,
           (
           for
           if
           the
           Pope
           be
           enough
           the
           Church
           to
           declare
           Heresies
           ,
           
           and
           determine
           controversies
           which
           are
           yet
           undetermined
           ,
           methinks
           he
           should
           be
           Church
           enough
           to
           answer
           questions
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           particular
           he
           is
           more
           concerned
           ,
           for
           being
           a
           Soveraign
           temporal
           Prince
           in
           his
           own
           Dominions
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Supreme
           Prelate
           ,
           he
           is
           in
           some
           degree
           answerable
           for
           the
           discretion
           and
           the
           good
           manners
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Religion
           and
           the
           Faith
           of
           his
           subjects
           :
           )
           May
           we
           ask
           whether
           it
           may
           be
           presumed
           that
           he
           and
           his
           Consistory
           ,
           with
           which
           he
           consults
           in
           matters
           of
           importance
           ,
           that
           he
           doth
           believe
           this
           miracle
           ,
           or
           may
           it
           be
           presumed
           he
           doth
           not
           ?
           To
           say
           he
           doth
           believe
           it
           ,
           is
           to
           accuse
           him
           of
           such
           an
           impotency
           of
           understanding
           ,
           as
           the
           most
           
             illiterate
             Frier
          
           is
           hardly
           guilty
           of
           ,
           as
           to
           imagine
           that
           a
           thing
           so
           
             monstrous
             in
             nature
          
           ,
           and
           so
           impertinent
           as
           to
           any
           pious
           or
           
             prudent
             effect
          
           ,
           can
           be
           true
           .
           To
           say
           that
           God
           can
           do
           as
           much
           ,
           is
           an
           answer
           that
           may
           as
           well
           support
           the
           most
           
             notorious
             fiction
          
           that
           is
           in
           
             Ovid's
             Metamorphosis
          
           ;
           and
           it
           may
           be
           as
           well
           replied
           ,
           that
           God
           if
           he
           had
           done
           it
           ,
           would
           have
           provided
           some
           such
           witnesses
           in
           the
           way
           ,
           as
           should
           have
           made
           it
           manifest
           that
           he
           had
           done
           it
           ,
           whereas
           they
           who
           have
           been
           at
           so
           prodigious
           a
           charge
           in
           beautifying
           and
           enriching
           that
           
             little
             mansion
          
           ,
           have
           not
           
           yet
           been
           able
           to
           purchase
           
             one
             Record
          
           of
           so
           long
           a
           voyage
           ,
           but
           satisfie
           themselves
           that
           they
           who
           take
           the
           pains
           to
           come
           thither
           ,
           do
           easily
           believe
           it
           ,
           whereas
           more
           go
           thither
           to
           see
           those
           who
           do
           pretend
           to
           believe
           it
           ,
           than
           to
           see
           
             the
             Relique
          
           that
           draws
           men
           thither
           .
        
         
           I
           never
           spoke
           with
           any
           
             Roman
             Catholick
          
           who
           knew
           so
           much
           of
           the
           story
           as
           I
           have
           here
           mentioned
           (
           for
           most
           that
           have
           been
           there
           ,
           or
           have
           heard
           of
           the
           stories
           of
           it
           ,
           have
           heard
           no
           more
           than
           that
           
             our
             Ladies
             own
             House
          
           is
           there
           ,
           and
           for
           ought
           they
           know
           Nazareth
           may
           be
           within
           three
           miles
           of
           it
           )
           who
           hath
           pretended
           to
           believe
           it
           ,
           he
           was
           not
           bound
           to
           it
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           of
           
             Divine
             faith
          
           ,
           it
           might
           be
           of
           humane
           and
           
             Historical
             faith
          
           .
           I
           ask
           him
           whether
           he
           believes
           it
           as
           much
           as
           he
           doth
           that
           
             Iulius
             Caesar
          
           was
           
             Emperor
             of
             Rome
          
           ?
           That
           he
           cannot
           say
           neither
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           
             most
             Catholicks
          
           laugh
           at
           it
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           I
           do
           ,
           and
           many
           of
           them
           are
           as
           angry
           at
           it
           ;
           so
           that
           I
           suppose
           it
           may
           become
           us
           to
           conclude
           that
           the
           Pope
           doth
           not
           believe
           it
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           or
           rather
           that
           he
           knows
           it
           to
           be
           a
           fiction
           ;
           and
           if
           that
           be
           so
           ,
           with
           what
           conscience
           and
           sincerity
           can
           he
           suffer
           ,
           or
           indeed
           permit
           such
           a
           Pageantry
           to
           be
           acted
           in
           his
           Territories
           to
           the
           
           delusion
           of
           so
           many
           millions
           of
           Christians
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           scandal
           and
           opprobrium
           of
           Religion
           ,
           in
           exposing
           the
           dignity
           of
           the
           
             Mother
             of
             our
             Lord
          
           to
           so
           much
           derision
           ,
           only
           for
           his
           own
           benefit
           and
           advantage
           ;
           for
           it
           's
           no
           small
           revenue
           that
           accrews
           to
           the
           
             Pope's
             Exechequer
          
           by
           the
           visitation
           and
           adoration
           of
           that
           
             Mansion
             of
             our
             Lady
          
           .
           Many
           come
           to
           Rome
           in
           a
           year
           for
           no
           other
           reason
           than
           that
           they
           may
           worship
           
             our
             Lady
          
           at
           Lauretta
           ,
           and
           many
           go
           thither
           immediately
           without
           going
           to
           Rome
           ,
           as
           lately
           a
           great
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Prince
          
           did
           ,
           and
           returned
           without
           so
           much
           as
           seeing
           the
           Pope
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           for
           the
           cure
           of
           his
           
             Hypochondriack
             indisposition
          
           liberally
           presented
           
             our
             Lady
          
           with
           as
           many
           Jewels
           as
           are
           worth
           above
           
             five
             thousand
             pounds
             Sterling
          
           ,
           which
           she
           could
           not
           but
           receive
           very
           graciously
           ,
           yet
           his
           infirmity
           hath
           encreased
           ever
           since
           ,
           though
           it
           may
           be
           his
           Present
           hath
           much
           added
           to
           the
           devotion
           of
           the
           place
           ;
           for
           the
           fight
           of
           the
           richness
           of
           the
           Copes
           and
           Plate
           ,
           and
           other
           Utensils
           is
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           business
           of
           the
           Visitants
           :
           Though
           it
           was
           a
           very
           
             pertinent
             scoffe
          
           upon
           the
           occasion
           that
           was
           used
           by
           a
           
             Legate
             in
             France
          
           ,
           who
           was
           afterwards
           Pope
           himself
           ,
           when
           he
           passed
           in
           state
           through
           that
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           found
           all
           passages
           thronged
           with
           people
           ,
           who
           
           upon
           their
           knees
           implored
           and
           expected
           his
           benediction
           ;
           he
           repeated
           it
           often
           ,
           with
           the
           usual
           ceremony
           of
           making
           the
           
             sign
             of
             the
             Cross
          
           ,
           with
           these
           reiterated
           words
           ,
           
             Sivulgus
             vult
             decipi
             ,
             decipiatur
          
           ;
           however
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           it
           might
           be
           a
           proper
           benediction
           for
           such
           occasion
           in
           the
           high-way
           ,
           yet
           to
           induce
           men
           to
           so
           
             solemn
             Pilgrimages
          
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           performance
           of
           so
           
             solemn
             acts
          
           of
           devotion
           ,
           there
           ought
           to
           be
           some
           such
           solid
           and
           
             substantial
             foundation
          
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           a
           support
           to
           
             real
             piety
          
           ,
           which
           can
           hardly
           be
           imagined
           in
           this
           case
           ;
           and
           I
           cannot
           tell
           whether
           it
           were
           not
           rather
           to
           be
           wished
           that
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           Cardinals
           ,
           and
           Prelates
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Court
          
           ,
           did
           at
           the
           expence
           of
           their
           reputation
           really
           believe
           all
           that
           Machine
           ,
           than
           suffer
           it
           to
           be
           shewed
           without
           their
           own
           believing
           it
           at
           the
           expence
           of
           their
           sanctity
           ,
           at
           least
           of
           their
           ingenuity
           .
           Nor
           could
           it
           seem
           strange
           to
           any
           man
           ,
           if
           an
           honest
           man
           of
           a
           good
           understanding
           ,
           who
           hath
           not
           been
           moped
           in
           his
           education
           with
           such
           discourses
           ,
           and
           hath
           in
           the
           pursuit
           of
           his
           own
           satisfaction
           fallen
           into
           some
           doubts
           of
           things
           practised
           in
           his
           own
           ,
           shall
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           no
           other
           exception
           to
           it
           ,
           refuse
           to
           cast
           himself
           into
           the
           arms
           of
           such
           a
           Church
           that
           seems
           to
           believe
           ,
           or
           without
           believing
           to
           countenance
           such
           an
           imposture
           ,
           
           or
           any
           other
           thing
           contrary
           to
           
             common
             sense
          
           ,
           and
           repugnant
           to
           all
           
             motions
             of
             Piety
          
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Cressy
           will
           not
           part
           with
           the
           Doctor
           without
           kindly
           putting
           him
           in
           mind
           of
           his
           Souls
           health
           ,
           and
           that
           being
           a
           genuine
           
             English
             Protestant
             he
             will
             find
             an
             Excommunication
             denounced
             ,
             ipso
             facto
             ,
             against
             all
             such
             as
             shall
             (
             in
             the
             manner
             there
             expressed
             )
             openly
             oppose
             any
             thing
             contained
             in
             the
             Nine
             and
             thirty
             Articles
             ,
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             Common-Prayer
             ,
             and
             of
             Ordinations
             of
             Bishops
             and
             Priests
             ,
             &c.
             which
             Excommunication
          
           (
           he
           says
           )
           
             is
             there
             declared
             to
             remain
             in
             force
             ,
             till
             the
             Offender
             repent
             of
             his
             wicked
             errour
             ,
             which
             he
             ought
             to
             revoke
          
           ;
           Having
           told
           him
           this
           ,
           he
           wishes
           him
           to
           
             reflect
             upon
             his
             Book
             called
             Irenicum
             ,
          
           long
           since
           published
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           
             comparing
             it
             with
             the
             Constitutions
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             ratified
             with
             an
             Excommunication
             ,
          
           and
           thereupon
           to
           
             ask
             his
             conscience
             whether
             he
             hath
             not
             incurred
             that
             Excommunication
             ,
             since
             his
             guilt
             having
             been
             publick
             and
             notorious
             ,
             no
             repentance
             ,
             no
             retractation
             appears
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           He
           foresees
           that
           himself
           (
           who
           hath
           so
           often
           subscribed
           to
           those
           constitutions
           ,
           and
           so
           often
           taken
           those
           Oaths
           which
           accompanie
           them
           )
           will
           be
           thought
           liable
           to
           that
           Excommunication
           ,
           
           having
           so
           apparently
           renounced
           all
           the
           obligations
           ,
           and
           shewed
           no
           other
           repentance
           than
           in
           a
           constant
           reviling
           and
           malice
           towards
           the
           Church
           in
           which
           he
           received
           his
           Baptism
           ,
           and
           therefore
           to
           clear
           himself
           from
           reproach
           ,
           he
           declares
           that
           the
           Doctor
           ,
           cannot
           doubt
           of
           the
           validity
           ,
           or
           legality
           of
           that
           Excommunication
           ,
           he
           for
           his
           part
           may
           ,
           so
           the
           Doctor
           is
           to
           look
           only
           to
           himself
           ;
           But
           if
           Mr.
           Cressy
           had
           not
           been
           in
           great
           hast
           ,
           as
           it
           cannot
           be
           denied
           that
           he
           hath
           used
           great
           expedition
           in
           his
           conclusion
           ,
           he
           might
           have
           thought
           himself
           obliged
           for
           the
           more
           full
           conviction
           of
           the
           Doctor
           to
           have
           alledged
           those
           particulars
           in
           his
           Irenicum
           ,
           which
           have
           involved
           him
           in
           
             that
             Excommunication
          
           ,
           and
           then
           that
           that
           Book
           was
           published
           by
           him
           after
           he
           had
           subscribed
           to
           the
           
             Thirty
             nine
             Articles
             ,
             &c.
          
           neither
           of
           which
           he
           hath
           done
           ,
           nor
           I
           believe
           will
           ever
           be
           able
           to
           do
           ;
           I
           confess
           I
           have
           not
           the
           Irenicum
           now
           in
           my
           reach
           ,
           and
           therefore
           must
           only
           resort
           to
           Mr.
           Cressy
           himself
           for
           a
           vindication
           ,
           and
           methinks
           he
           contributes
           very
           fairly
           to
           it
           in
           a
           testimony
           he
           gives
           him
           (
           pa.
           100
           )
           without
           any
           purpose
           of
           good
           will
           towards
           him
           ,
           where
           he
           says
           ,
           
             It
             cannot
             be
             denied
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Doctor
             did
             not
             ,
             during
             the
             late
             calamities
             ,
             joyn
             in
             the
             clamour
             for
             destroying
             the
             Church
             ,
             he
             was
             no
             root
             ,
             
             and
             branch
             enemy
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             generously
             undertook
             their
             defence
             ,
             and
             with
             great
             boldness
             told
             his
             then
             Masters
          
           (
           in
           his
           Irenicum
           )
           
             that
             though
             Episcopal
             Government
             ,
             and
             Ordinations
             ,
             as
             likewise
             Deans
             and
             Chapters
             (
             which
             anciently
             were
             the
             Bishops
             Councils
             )
             were
             not
             necessary
             ,
             nor
             perhaps
             convenient
             as
             matters
             then
             stood
             ,
             yet
             neither
             was
             their
             utter
             destruction
             ,
             they
             might
             if
             the
             state
             pleased
             be
             retained
             without
             sin
          
           ;
           in
           all
           which
           he
           believes
           he
           hath
           laid
           an
           indelible
           reproach
           upon
           the
           Doctor
           ,
           but
           I
           must
           tell
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           therein
           given
           a
           larger
           testimony
           of
           the
           Doctor
           's
           courage
           ,
           and
           affection
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           than
           all
           his
           revilings
           will
           be
           able
           to
           deface
           ;
           For
           a
           
             young
             Scholar
          
           who
           had
           then
           no
           obligation
           to
           the
           Church
           by
           Oaths
           ,
           or
           Subscriptions
           ,
           and
           knew
           little
           of
           the
           constitution
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ,
           to
           tell
           his
           Masters
           (
           as
           he
           justly
           calls
           them
           )
           who
           had
           newly
           
             Murthered
             their
             King
          
           ,
           and
           perswaded
           the
           People
           to
           believe
           that
           Bishops
           were
           therefore
           suppressed
           because
           they
           were
           Anti-christian
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           still
           be
           retained
           without
           sin
           ,
           was
           such
           a
           flat
           contradiction
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           they
           would
           have
           the
           People
           be
           taught
           ,
           that
           he
           shewed
           more
           courage
           in
           saying
           so
           ,
           than
           all
           the
           
             English
             Catholick
             Clergy
          
           ever
           expressed
           ,
           who
           owed
           as
           much
           Allegiance
           
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           or
           would
           be
           thought
           to
           owe
           as
           much
           ,
           as
           any
           of
           his
           other
           Subjects
           ,
           yet
           never
           wrote
           one
           line
           ,
           or
           published
           one
           Opinion
           against
           whatsoever
           the
           Rebels
           said
           ,
           or
           did
           ;
           He
           might
           well
           say
           that
           
             Episcopal
             Government
             ,
             and
             Ordination
             were
             not
             necessary
             as
             matters
             then
             stood
             ,
          
           in
           a
           Government
           whose
           foundation
           was
           laid
           in
           the
           most
           
             precious
             blood
          
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           
             horrid
             Sacriledge
          
           ,
           and
           Murthers
           that
           were
           ever
           perpetrated
           by
           Christians
           ,
           and
           when
           no
           
             honest
             man
          
           would
           ,
           or
           could
           be
           made
           a
           Bishop
           ;
           But
           it
           is
           too
           much
           countenance
           to
           Mr.
           Cressy's
           unwarranted
           calumnies
           to
           take
           pains
           to
           absolve
           the
           Doctor
           from
           his
           aspersions
           ,
           who
           stands
           an
           object
           of
           reverence
           and
           esteem
           ,
           with
           all
           men
           who
           have
           either
           for
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           However
           such
           is
           Mr.
           Cressy's
           modesty
           ,
           that
           for
           the
           excellent
           performance
           of
           his
           task
           ,
           he
           
             desires
             no
             other
             Iudges
             but
             the
             Prelates
             of
             the
             Doctor
             's
             own
             Church
             ,
          
           which
           could
           have
           been
           no
           excuse
           for
           me
           to
           interpose
           my
           
             poor
             opinion
          
           in
           the
           matter
           ;
           but
           when
           he
           so
           frankly
           calls
           upon
           any
           
             indifferent
             Reader
             to
             judge
             between
             them
             two
             ,
             whether
             with
             better
             success
             he
             hath
             defended
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             against
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             or
             he
          
           (
           Mr.
           Cressy
           )
           
             the
             
             cause
             of
             the
             Doctor
             's
             own
             Church
             against
             himself
             ,
          
           I
           may
           hope
           that
           I
           may
           be
           looked
           upon
           as
           one
           of
           those
           indifferent
           Readers
           who
           is
           called
           upon
           or
           authorized
           by
           him
           to
           speak
           my
           opinion
           in
           the
           matter
           ,
           and
           upon
           that
           supposition
           I
           do
           assure
           him
           upon
           the
           reputation
           of
           an
           
             old
             Friend
          
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           very
           much
           hurt
           his
           own
           Church
           ,
           in
           his
           very
           passionate
           ,
           and
           uncomely
           way
           of
           defending
           her
           ,
           and
           in
           seeming
           to
           look
           upon
           some
           very
           
             Excentrick
             Lives
          
           in
           the
           estimation
           of
           most
           learned
           Catholicks
           ,
           as
           
             essential
             parts
          
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           such
           Miracles
           ,
           and
           Dreams
           ,
           and
           Apparitions
           ,
           the
           very
           foundations
           of
           the
           
             Romish
             faith
          
           ,
           which
           the
           most
           credulous
           in
           the
           Church
           do
           but
           believe
           are
           possible
           to
           be
           true
           ;
           and
           the
           wisest
           ,
           and
           most
           learned
           think
           never
           to
           have
           been
           :
           and
           lastly
           in
           undertaking
           to
           answer
           a
           Book
           ,
           which
           upon
           his
           own
           ,
           or
           his
           Associates
           clamour
           was
           necessarily
           to
           be
           full
           of
           citations
           of
           
             Catholick
             Authors
          
           ,
           and
           Testimonies
           ,
           contrary
           to
           what
           he
           averred
           ,
           and
           without
           applying
           any
           answer
           to
           them
           ,
           to
           declare
           
             that
             he
             will
             not
             examine
             them
             ,
             nor
             cares
             whether
             they
             are
             true
             or
             false
             .
          
           So
           that
           his
           whole
           Book
           consists
           in
           nothing
           else
           (
           besides
           the
           petulant
           ,
           &
           insolent
           language
           )
           but
           finding
           fault
           with
           the
           method
           of
           the
           Doctor
           's
           arguing
           ,
           and
           his
           making
           use
           of
           
           new
           ,
           and
           
             other
             Principles
          
           ,
           than
           have
           heretofore
           been
           insisted
           upon
           in
           arguments
           of
           this
           kind
           ,
           and
           leaves
           all
           the
           material
           parts
           of
           the
           Book
           unanswered
           ,
           which
           possibly
           may
           make
           his
           Superiours
           believe
           that
           he
           hath
           not
           performed
           the
           task
           they
           imposed
           upon
           him
           very
           laudably
           ;
           For
           the
           Doctor
           having
           solidly
           discharged
           all
           that
           can
           be
           expected
           from
           him
           ,
           he
           needs
           no
           such
           private
           ,
           and
           obscure
           testimony
           as
           mine
           ,
           which
           can
           do
           him
           no
           good
           ,
           but
           he
           hath
           the
           acknowledgement
           of
           the
           King
           himself
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           ,
           whose
           
             worthy
             Champion
          
           he
           deserves
           to
           be
           esteemed
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           like
           he
           performs
           the
           work
           the
           better
           ,
           because
           Mr.
           Cressy
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           of
           his
           Associates
           are
           so
           much
           offended
           ,
           and
           do
           so
           bitterly
           inveigh
           against
           
             his
             Principles
          
           ,
           and
           all
           for
           the
           
             novelty
             of
             them
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           says
           somewhat
           that
           hath
           not
           been
           said
           before
           ,
           and
           which
           they
           are
           not
           provided
           to
           answer
           ,
           which
           is
           rather
           an
           argument
           that
           all
           disputing
           is
           to
           little
           purpose
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           time
           to
           give
           it
           over
           ,
           because
           neither
           party
           is
           reformed
           ,
           than
           that
           what
           he
           says
           is
           easie
           to
           be
           answered
           ;
           there
           will
           be
           every
           day
           
             new
             Principles
             ,
             new
             Arguments
          
           to
           inform
           ,
           and
           convince
           ,
           and
           convert
           those
           who
           obstinately
           persist
           in
           
             old
             Errours
          
           ;
           They
           who
           are
           but
           moderately
           versed
           
           in
           the
           Controversies
           about
           the
           
             Substantial
             points
          
           in
           difference
           between
           the
           Protestants
           (
           I
           mean
           which
           are
           common
           with
           all
           Protestants
           )
           and
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           ,
           cannot
           but
           find
           that
           the
           
             Romish
             Champions
          
           have
           quite
           
             shifted
             the
             Scene
          
           in
           all
           their
           arguments
           upon
           the
           most
           
             material
             matters
          
           ,
           and
           have
           found
           
             new
             mediums
          
           to
           support
           their
           cause
           ;
           They
           are
           visibly
           weary
           (
           all
           but
           the
           Iesuits
           )
           of
           insisting
           upon
           the
           
             Popes
             infallibility
          
           ,
           you
           scarce
           meet
           with
           an
           argument
           from
           it
           in
           any
           Book
           that
           is
           Printed
           ,
           nor
           can
           you
           engage
           them
           in
           it
           upon
           discourse
           ;
           They
           are
           with
           great
           difficulty
           drawn
           into
           the
           matter
           of
           Transubstantiation
           ,
           but
           presently
           shelter
           themselves
           under
           the
           shadow
           of
           their
           Church
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           cannot
           avoid
           enlarging
           upon
           it
           ,
           they
           neither
           use
           argument
           ,
           or
           answer
           that
           ever
           Bellarmine
           relied
           upon
           ,
           being
           not
           satisfied
           with
           much
           he
           said
           in
           that
           point
           ,
           or
           Purgatory
           ,
           or
           some
           
             other
             matters
          
           which
           he
           hath
           handled
           more
           at
           large
           ;
           insomuch
           that
           it
           hath
           been
           observed
           these
           many
           years
           ,
           that
           
             Bellarmine's
             Controversies
          
           are
           so
           gathered
           up
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           not
           easie
           to
           be
           procured
           amongst
           the
           
             greatest
             Book-sellers
          
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           are
           ever
           reprinted
           ,
           they
           will
           pass
           a
           
             severe
             expurgation
          
           ;
           In
           these
           varieties
           ,
           and
           lawful
           changes
           of
           
           the
           method
           ,
           and
           order
           of
           disputation
           amongst
           learned
           men
           ,
           which
           cannot
           but
           be
           administred
           by
           the
           often
           saying
           and
           repeating
           the
           same
           things
           ,
           which
           are
           often
           evinced
           by
           a
           
             new
             medium
          
           ,
           after
           it
           hath
           been
           long
           unmoveable
           by
           
             an
             old
          
           ,
           why
           should
           it
           only
           be
           unlawful
           ,
           or
           incongruous
           in
           the
           Doctor
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           Writer
           in
           defence
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           to
           introduce
           
             new
             principles
          
           ,
           if
           they
           will
           better
           contribute
           to
           the
           maintenance
           of
           
             old
             truths
          
           ,
           and
           which
           it
           is
           plain
           doth
           stagger
           them
           ,
           and
           forces
           them
           to
           fall
           upon
           the
           Person
           ,
           and
           decline
           the
           matter
           ?
           yet
           I
           am
           contented
           for
           the
           ending
           all
           disputes
           which
           are
           full
           of
           obstinacy
           ,
           and
           uncharitableness
           ,
           to
           concur
           in
           the
           reference
           ,
           and
           how
           ill
           soever
           Mr.
           Cressy
           and
           I
           have
           agreed
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           his
           Book
           hitherto
           ,
           I
           am
           intirely
           of
           his
           mind
           in
           the
           matter
           ,
           and
           very
           words
           of
           his
           conclusion
           ,
           
             That
             there
             is
             a
             horrible
             depravation
             in
             the
             minds
             ,
             especially
             of
             Ecclesiasticks
             ,
             which
             depravation
             can
             now
             only
             be
             cured
             by
             the
             wisdom
             ,
             and
             power
             of
             the
             Civil
             Magistrate
             ,
          
           and
           to
           his
           wisdom
           and
           severity
           I
           leave
           it
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           now
           waited
           upon
           
             Mr.
             Cressy
          
           to
           the
           end
           of
           his
           Book
           ,
           and
           I
           think
           
           have
           not
           left
           any
           clause
           in
           it
           of
           any
           importance
           ,
           unanswered
           ;
           and
           before
           I
           conclude
           ,
           I
           shall
           observe
           Cressy's
           own
           method
           in
           giving
           him
           some
           Counsel
           ,
           and
           Advice
           ,
           without
           taking
           much
           notice
           of
           his
           Post-script
           ,
           in
           which
           there
           is
           little
           addition
           of
           new
           matter
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           same
           temper
           of
           spirit
           some
           variety
           of
           bitterness
           ,
           with
           some
           new
           very
           ill
           words
           ;
           He
           wishes
           that
           
             if
             the
             Doctor
             thinks
             not
             himself
             obliged
             in
             Conscience
             by
             breaking
             all
             Rules
             of
             piety
             and
             humanity
             to
             do
             all
             manner
             of
             despight
             to
             his
             Catholick
             fellow
             Subjects
             ,
             he
             would
             hereafter
             please
             to
             abstain
             from
             reviling
             ,
             and
             blaspheming
             Gods
             Saints
             ,
             or
             traducing
             the
             most
             divine
             exercises
             of
             contemplative
             Souls
             more
             perfectly
             practised
             only
             in
             Heaven
          
           ;
           Alas
           !
           the
           Doctor
           wishes
           and
           desires
           that
           all
           the
           
             English
             Roman
             Catholicks
          
           ,
           against
           whose
           corrupt
           opinions
           he
           hath
           with
           much
           
             strength
             of
             reason
          
           ,
           and
           very
           
             little
             passion
          
           ,
           writ
           very
           weightily
           ,
           but
           never
           against
           their
           Persons
           ,
           would
           be
           his
           Fellow-subjects
           ,
           give
           that
           evidence
           ,
           and
           security
           of
           ,
           and
           for
           their
           fidelity
           ,
           as
           their
           Fellow-subjects
           do
           ;
           That
           they
           would
           disclaim
           all
           kind
           of
           subjection
           to
           any
           
             other
             Soveraign
          
           ,
           and
           which
           till
           they
           do
           (
           and
           which
           the
           
             Catholick
             Religion
          
           cannot
           hinder
           them
           from
           doing
           )
           they
           cannot
           
           reckon
           themselves
           ,
           nor
           be
           accounted
           by
           others
           ,
           his
           Fellow-subjects
           ;
           And
           I
           do
           heartily
           wish
           (
           not
           without
           some
           apprehension
           )
           that
           
             Mr.
             Cressy
          
           hath
           not
           by
           breaking
           all
           rules
           of
           modesty
           ,
           and
           discretion
           ,
           brought
           more
           prejudice
           upon
           the
           Persons
           of
           his
           fellow-Catholicks
           ,
           than
           all
           the
           Doctor
           's
           want
           of
           humanity
           hath
           done
           ;
           It
           was
           a
           little
           too
           soon
           to
           awaken
           all
           the
           
             Protestants
             of
             England
          
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           discern
           in
           what
           an
           ill
           condition
           they
           must
           be
           in
           ,
           if
           that
           
             Catholick
             spirit
          
           that
           discovers
           it self
           unwarily
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           his
           fraternity
           ,
           should
           have
           any
           prevalence
           ,
           or
           much
           countenance
           in
           the
           State.
           To
           his
           
             blaspheming
             ,
             and
             reviling
             Gods
             Saints
          
           so
           absurdly
           charged
           upon
           him
           ,
           enough
           hath
           been
           said
           before
           ,
           nor
           is
           there
           evidence
           to
           induce
           the
           most
           charitable
           man
           to
           believe
           that
           all
           those
           are
           
             Gods
             Saints
          
           ,
           which
           stand
           in
           
             Mr.
             Cressy's
             Calender
             of
             Saints
          
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           very
           unadvisedly
           done
           that
           only
           one
           single
           line
           was
           not
           expunged
           ,
           if
           there
           was
           no
           more
           that
           gave
           the
           occasion
           of
           mentioning
           Saints
           ,
           and
           Miracles
           ,
           and
           Enthusiasmes
           ,
           which
           extorted
           from
           the
           Doctor
           all
           those
           animadversions
           ,
           which
           put
           the
           other
           into
           so
           much
           rage
           and
           fury
           ,
           that
           for
           the
           support
           of
           that
           one
           onely
           line
           ,
           he
           hath
           
           writ
           this
           whole
           Book
           ,
           that
           in
           every
           line
           is
           full
           of
           nothing
           but
           Miracles
           ,
           and
           Saints
           ,
           and
           
             divine
             exercise
             of
             contemplative
             Souls
          
           ,
           which
           by
           his
           favour
           ,
           is
           as
           
             new
             a
             Principle
          
           to
           defend
           the
           
             Romish
             Religion
          
           by
           ,
           as
           any
           the
           Doctor
           hath
           introduced
           against
           it
           ,
           and
           surely
           contains
           more
           of
           that
           kind
           of
           Learning
           ,
           than
           all
           the
           Books
           of
           pure
           ,
           aud
           solid
           Controversie
           that
           have
           been
           written
           since
           Luther
           begun
           his
           Separation
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           a
           mind
           to
           put
           the
           verity
           of
           the
           
             Lives
             of
             the
             Saints
          
           in
           issue
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           strictly
           examined
           ,
           from
           which
           affectation
           I
           suppose
           his
           Superiours
           will
           divert
           him
           ,
           that
           they
           and
           
             their
             Miracles
          
           may
           be
           left
           to
           their
           own
           repose
           :
           And
           for
           his
           most
           
             divine
             exercise
             of
             contemplative
             Souls
             ,
             more
             perfectly
             practised
             only
             in
             Heaven
             ,
          
           which
           is
           another
           
             new
             principle
          
           ,
           and
           which
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           must
           unavoidably
           be
           examined
           by
           
             new
             methods
          
           ,
           and
           argumentations
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           much
           better
           to
           leave
           those
           
             obscure
             contemplations
          
           to
           the
           Persons
           who
           delight
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           find
           relief
           by
           them
           ,
           which
           we
           may
           charitably
           hope
           is
           better
           understood
           by
           them
           ,
           than
           comprehended
           by
           us
           ;
           but
           if
           they
           will
           not
           keep
           their
           Cipher
           privately
           to
           themselves
           for
           their
           mutual
           correspondence
           and
           conversation
           ,
           but
           
           will
           constitute
           a
           
             new
             language
          
           in
           
             old
             words
          
           ,
           for
           the
           information
           ,
           and
           amazement
           of
           other
           men
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           then
           offended
           ,
           and
           shortly
           after
           condemn
           them
           for
           being
           without
           the
           effects
           ,
           which
           pious
           Souls
           naturally
           produce
           ;
           they
           should
           not
           take
           it
           ill
           ,
           if
           men
           who
           patiently
           hear
           what
           they
           say
           ,
           do
           in
           truth
           believe
           that
           they
           themselves
           are
           without
           any
           
             clear
             notions
          
           ,
           and
           can
           draw
           
             no
             sence
          
           out
           of
           that
           
             mist
             of
             words
          
           in
           which
           it
           is
           concealed
           .
           
             Mental
             Prayer
          
           (
           which
           they
           would
           fain
           make
           their
           imaginations
           understood
           by
           )
           is
           a
           faculty
           every
           devout
           man
           comprehends
           ,
           it
           signifying
           no
           more
           than
           performing
           that
           
             in
             thought
          
           ,
           which
           is
           otherwise
           done
           
             in
             speech
          
           ,
           and
           thoughts
           are
           as
           plain
           ,
           and
           easie
           to
           be
           understood
           as
           words
           can
           ,
           and
           whoever
           cannot
           express
           plainly
           and
           clearly
           to
           an
           other
           man
           whatever
           he
           thinks
           ,
           rather
           dreams
           than
           thinks
           ;
           but
           because
           the
           very
           
             noise
             of
             words
          
           do
           very
           often
           ,
           at
           least
           with
           some
           men
           ,
           disturb
           ,
           or
           interrupt
           ,
           or
           
             divert
             the
             thoughts
          
           ,
           they
           do
           pray
           very
           allowably
           ,
           and
           effectually
           ,
           and
           it
           may
           be
           more
           powerfully
           ,
           who
           apply
           themselves
           to
           God
           ,
           by
           fixing
           their
           
             silent
             thoughts
          
           upon
           God
           ,
           and
           upon
           what
           they
           desire
           of
           Him
           ,
           without
           using
           any
           words
           at
           all
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           
             mental
             Prayer
          
           ,
           which
           probably
           may
           keep
           
           the
           mind
           more
           ,
           and
           longer
           bent
           towards
           God
           ,
           than
           the
           pronunciation
           of
           words
           will
           enable
           or
           suffer
           it
           to
           be
           ;
           and
           yet
           I
           doubt
           it
           must
           have
           
             frequent
             intermission
          
           ,
           and
           relaxation
           ,
           and
           contemplation
           may
           hold
           its
           vigour
           longer
           upon
           
             other
             arguments
          
           than
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           Prayer
           .
        
         
           Men
           are
           not
           to
           be
           blamed
           ,
           and
           it
           may
           be
           less
           in
           our
           Country
           ,
           which
           hath
           and
           doth
           still
           suffer
           by
           men
           and
           women
           too
           of
           
             disturbed
             fancies
          
           ,
           who
           pretend
           to
           Revelations
           and
           Illuminations
           ,
           and
           such
           Enthusiasms
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           introduce
           many
           
             extravagant
             opinions
          
           in
           Religion
           ,
           but
           to
           warrant
           and
           justifie
           unquiet
           and
           
             seditious
             actions
          
           in
           the
           State
           ,
           from
           some
           
             light
             within
          
           ,
           which
           they
           insist
           upon
           in
           large
           discourses
           of
           words
           hudled
           together
           ,
           the
           meaning
           whereof
           other
           men
           cannot
           comprehend
           ,
           and
           therefore
           when
           they
           meet
           with
           this
           spirit
           revived
           again
           in
           the
           writings
           of
           some
           
             modern
             Catholicks
          
           within
           the
           space
           of
           nine
           and
           twenty
           or
           thirty
           years
           ,
           which
           had
           layn
           quiet
           ,
           or
           much
           quieter
           for
           four
           or
           five
           hundred
           years
           ,
           and
           scarce
           a
           mention
           of
           them
           in
           the
           common
           Catholick
           Writers
           of
           those
           times
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           wondred
           at
           ,
           that
           men
           are
           not
           willing
           to
           give
           any
           countenance
           
           to
           those
           infusions
           which
           have
           so
           often
           been
           discovered
           to
           be
           mere
           delusions
           ,
           or
           that
           many
           who
           have
           read
           all
           Teresa's
           visions
           and
           ecstasies
           ,
           and
           accidentally
           meet
           with
           some
           
             well
             exercised
             Quakers
          
           ,
           are
           apt
           to
           think
           their
           stile
           very
           like
           ,
           because
           they
           comprehend
           the
           sence
           of
           both
           alike
           ;
           and
           as
           it
           is
           some
           argument
           against
           the
           difficulty
           of
           a
           Book
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           translated
           into
           any
           other
           Language
           ,
           than
           that
           in
           which
           it
           is
           writ
           ;
           so
           when
           it
           is
           translated
           into
           very
           many
           Languages
           ,
           and
           understood
           by
           none
           ,
           or
           by
           very
           few
           who
           are
           not
           suspected
           for
           ignorance
           in
           the
           Language
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           great
           discouragement
           to
           
             the
             Reader
          
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           no
           reproach
           upon
           
             the
             work
          
           ,
           and
           I
           believe
           and
           hope
           that
           it
           is
           a
           fate
           
             Sancta
             Sophia
          
           will
           not
           undergo
           ,
           by
           being
           translated
           into
           as
           many
           Languages
           as
           
             Mother
             Teresa
          
           hath
           been
           .
           But
           it
           may
           be
           that
           the
           objection
           which
           Mr.
           Cressy
           unwarily
           says
           ,
           keeps
           women
           from
           being
           admitted
           for
           witnesses
           of
           miracles
           in
           the
           Canonization
           of
           Saints
           (
           in
           which
           he
           finds
           he
           was
           grosly
           deceived
           )
           may
           be
           a
           good
           qualification
           of
           them
           for
           the
           receiving
           and
           applying
           extraordinary
           Illuminations
           and
           Revelations
           .
           Naturally
           (
           he
           says
           pag.
           68.
           )
           
             imagination
             is
             stronger
             in
             them
             than
             judgment
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             is
             esteemed
             by
             them
             to
             
             be
             pious
             ,
             is
             easily
             concluded
             by
             them
             to
             be
             true
          
           ;
           and
           I
           must
           confess
           I
           have
           found
           more
           Nuns
           and
           
             Religious
             Persons
          
           who
           seem
           perfectly
           to
           understand
           that
           dialect
           ,
           than
           any
           
             other
             Catholicks
          
           with
           whom
           I
           have
           conversed
           .
           I
           confess
           I
           am
           so
           unwilling
           to
           think
           lightly
           ,
           or
           speak
           pleasantly
           of
           any
           expedient
           that
           may
           possibly
           in
           other
           men
           advance
           devotion
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           most
           unwillingly
           drawn
           again
           into
           the
           discourse
           of
           it
           ,
           since
           I
           now
           find
           by
           casting
           my
           eye
           upon
           a
           little
           Treatise
           written
           by
           a
           friend
           of
           Mr.
           Cressy's
           ,
           or
           by
           himself
           ,
           to
           illustrate
           that
           subject
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           totally
           incapable
           of
           understanding
           it
           ;
           for
           though
           Mr.
           Cressy
           confesses
           that
           
             many
             persons
             even
             in
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             have
             been
             seduced
             by
             the
             Devil
             and
             their
             own
             pride
             ,
             to
             pretend
             to
             lights
             received
             from
             God
             ,
             which
             were
             either
             the
             effects
             of
             a
             distempered
             fancy
             ,
             or
             suggestions
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
          
           which
           his
           friend
           likewise
           acknowledges
           ,
           and
           seems
           prepared
           to
           give
           advice
           how
           the
           one
           shall
           be
           discovered
           and
           distinguished
           from
           the
           other
           ,
           in
           which
           I
           would
           have
           been
           very
           glad
           to
           be
           instructed
           ,
           but
           am
           utterly
           disappointed
           by
           the
           first
           conditions
           that
           he
           establishes
           towards
           the
           discovery
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           
             That
             the
             persons
             who
             pretend
             to
             Visions
             and
             Illuminations
             must
             necessarily
             be
             Roman
             Catholicks
             ,
          
           because
           he
           lays
           it
           a
           
           ground
           indisputable
           ,
           that
           
             all
             pretences
             and
             appearances
             of
             that
             kind
             in
             any
             persons
             of
             a
             different
             Faith
             ,
             are
             infallibly
             Diabolical
          
           ;
           which
           is
           so
           full
           a
           contradiction
           to
           the
           right
           of
           another
           sort
           of
           Enthusiafts
           ,
           who
           to
           many
           men
           seem
           to
           make
           their
           claim
           with
           
             as
             much
             reason
          
           ,
           and
           think
           that
           every
           instance
           that
           is
           urged
           out
           of
           the
           Scripture
           by
           this
           
             new
             Author
          
           of
           all
           the
           infusions
           ,
           and
           visions
           ,
           and
           illuminations
           ,
           and
           revelations
           from
           the
           Creation
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Revelation
           ,
           may
           be
           as
           well
           applied
           to
           
             their
             justification
          
           ;
           as
           for
           that
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Catholicks
          
           ,
           I
           am
           resolved
           to
           be
           no
           farther
           engaged
           in
           the
           Argument
           ,
           but
           for
           ever
           take
           my
           leave
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           I
           am
           confident
           the
           Doctor
           is
           so
           willing
           to
           gratifie
           Mr.
           Cressy
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           deny
           him
           nothing
           that
           is
           reasonable
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           not
           a
           just
           request
           ,
           when
           himself
           hath
           declared
           in
           his
           Book
           that
           he
           will
           not
           examine
           one
           quotation
           which
           the
           Doctor
           hath
           with
           notable
           industry
           and
           punctuality
           set
           down
           to
           prove
           all
           he
           hath
           averred
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           concerns
           not
           him
           whether
           they
           be
           true
           or
           false
           ;
           he
           now
           requests
           him
           in
           his
           Postscript
           ,
           that
           
             he
             will
             not
             hereafter
             abuse
             the
             world
             by
             fathering
             on
             the
             Church
             the
             Exotick
             opinions
             of
             particular
             School-men
             ,
          
           (
           it
           was
           
           his
           part
           to
           have
           shewed
           what
           School-men
           ,
           and
           what
           opinions
           the
           Church
           hath
           rejected
           )
           
             and
             by
             representing
             the
             Churches
             Doctrines
             lamely
             ,
             falsly
             and
             dishonestly
             ,
          
           which
           he
           says
           ,
           is
           
             his
             enormous
             faultiness
             committed
             in
             his
             last
             Book
             through
             every
             one
             of
             the
             points
             mentioned
             by
             him
             ,
             which
             ,
          
           he
           says
           ,
           
             may
             be
             visible
             to
             all
             heedful
             Readers
          
           ;
           truly
           the
           more
           shame
           for
           him
           ,
           that
           would
           not
           have
           that
           advantage
           against
           him
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           without
           any
           other
           ,
           but
           he
           says
           ,
           
             irrefragable
             proofs
             are
             making
             ready
             of
             this
             ,
             if
             the
             Searchers
             would
             be
             quiet
             ,
          
           and
           let
           the
           Printers
           work
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           an
           even
           lay
           the
           want
           of
           that
           discovery
           will
           be
           always
           laid
           upon
           the
           Searchers
           ,
           though
           they
           cannot
           prevent
           the
           coming
           out
           of
           any
           thing
           else
           they
           have
           a
           mind
           to
           publish
           .
           And
           it
           may
           seem
           strange
           after
           his
           confession
           in
           his
           Book
           ,
           that
           all
           is
           required
           in
           and
           by
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ,
           is
           comprehended
           in
           the
           Articles
           ,
           and
           Canons
           ,
           and
           
             Book
             of
             Common-Prayer
          
           well
           known
           ,
           and
           published
           ;
           he
           would
           have
           it
           thought
           in
           his
           Postscript
           that
           they
           know
           not
           where
           to
           find
           doctrines
           ,
           for
           no
           other
           doctrines
           we
           defend
           ,
           and
           he
           shall
           do
           well
           to
           declare
           by
           what
           authority
           the
           
             Catholicks
             of
             England
          
           conform
           themselves
           to
           the
           
             Council
             of
             Trent
          
           ,
           that
           hath
           never
           been
           received
           in
           
             that
             
             Kingdom
          
           ,
           as
           it
           hath
           not
           been
           in
           some
           
             Catholick
             Countries
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           is
           not
           obligatory
           there
           ;
           nor
           must
           he
           think
           he
           answers
           this
           question
           ,
           by
           saying
           that
           all
           Catholick
           Countries
           have
           received
           all
           that
           is
           of
           the
           
             Essence
             of
             Religion
          
           ,
           and
           reject
           only
           some
           Canons
           which
           are
           indifferent
           ;
           for
           if
           any
           thing
           remains
           indifferent
           after
           the
           determination
           of
           the
           Council
           ,
           and
           may
           therefore
           be
           rejected
           ,
           it
           is
           manifest
           that
           the
           jurisdiction
           is
           not
           in
           the
           Council
           ,
           though
           confirmed
           by
           the
           Pope
           ,
           but
           in
           that
           power
           that
           rejects
           it
           ,
           and
           judges
           of
           the
           indifferency
           .
           For
           his
           invitation
           of
           the
           Doctor
           to
           a
           Christening
           ,
           that
           a
           Colledge
           in
           Cambridge
           may
           have
           another
           name
           given
           to
           it
           ,
           than
           it
           is
           now
           called
           by
           S.
           Bennet
           ,
           or
           
             Corpus
             Christi
             Colledge
          
           ,
           the
           wit
           of
           it
           is
           enough
           answered
           ,
           when
           taken
           notice
           of
           .
        
         
           The
           last
           Paragraph
           of
           his
           Postscript
           is
           a
           pure
           piece
           of
           Oratory
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           in
           imitation
           of
           no
           worse
           an
           Orator
           than
           Caesar
           himself
           ,
           who
           when
           he
           had
           tried
           all
           fair
           and
           foul
           means
           ,
           threats
           and
           promises
           to
           draw
           Cicero
           to
           his
           party
           ,
           and
           found
           it
           was
           impossible
           to
           engage
           him
           to
           be
           active
           against
           Pompey
           ,
           he
           only
           considered
           how
           to
           make
           him
           Neutral
           ,
           to
           sit
           still
           without
           doing
           any
           thing
           in
           the
           quarrel
           ,
           and
           writ
           
           to
           him
           ,
           
             Neque
             tutius
             ,
             neque
             honestius
             reperies
             quidquam
             quàm
             ab
             omni
             contentione
             abesse
             .
          
           So
           Mr.
           Cressy
           after
           he
           hath
           heaped
           more
           ill
           words
           upon
           the
           Doctor
           ,
           and
           applied
           more
           reproachful
           Epithets
           to
           his
           grave
           and
           learned
           person
           ,
           and
           stile
           ,
           than
           hath
           been
           gathered
           together
           in
           so
           small
           a
           volume
           within
           these
           nine
           and
           twenty
           years
           ;
           he
           concludes
           his
           Postscript
           with
           
             desiring
             him
             to
             consider
             that
             Almighty
             God
             commands
             us
             to
             love
             Peace
             and
             Truth
             ,
          
           
           and
           then
           gravely
           informs
           him
           how
           they
           ought
           always
           to
           go
           together
           ,
           and
           left
           his
           too
           civil
           address
           to
           him
           should
           more
           work
           upon
           him
           ,
           than
           would
           become
           an
           adversary
           ;
           he
           quickens
           him
           for
           the
           better
           application
           of
           his
           Text
           ,
           by
           telling
           him
           ,
           that
           
             since
             he
             hath
             demolished
             all
             Tribunals
             in
             Gods
             Church
             ,
             which
             might
             peaceably
             end
             controversies
             ,
             and
             had
             endeavoured
             as
             much
             as
             in
             him
             lay
             to
             banish
             peace
             eternally
             from
             among
             Christians
             ,
             it
             was
             expected
             from
             him
             that
             he
             should
             give
             some
             testimony
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             at
             least
             a
             seeker
             ,
             and
             promoter
             of
             truth
          
           ;
           and
           so
           proceeds
           very
           Rhetorically
           to
           perswade
           him
           that
           he
           doth
           not
           himself
           believe
           any
           thing
           that
           he
           says
           to
           others
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           too
           reasonable
           a
           man
           ,
           and
           of
           too
           great
           abilities
           to
           think
           that
           
             such
             a
             Book
             as
             his
             last
             can
             convert
             any
             Catholick
             ,
             who
             cannot
             read
             without
             
             trembling
             at
             the
             blasphemy
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             without
             a
             horrible
             aversion
             from
             one
             ,
             who
             would
             make
             their
             Church
             and
             their
             Faith
             odious
             .
          
           Indeed
           I
           believe
           they
           will
           suffer
           very
           few
           of
           their
           Proselytes
           to
           read
           that
           or
           any
           other
           of
           his
           Books
           ,
           which
           may
           open
           their
           eyes
           ,
           or
           inform
           them
           of
           the
           darkness
           they
           are
           in
           .
           If
           Mr.
           Cressy's
           word
           may
           be
           taken
           ,
           as
           no
           doubt
           it
           will
           ,
           he
           will
           tell
           them
           of
           blasphemies
           that
           may
           make
           them
           tremble
           ,
           though
           he
           hath
           not
           in
           his
           whole
           answer
           named
           one
           ;
           but
           if
           a
           man
           will
           not
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           cannot
           )
           give
           credit
           to
           all
           the
           stories
           which
           are
           told
           of
           S.
           Bennet
           and
           S.
           Francis
           ,
           he
           is
           streight
           a
           
             blasphemer
             of
             Gods
             Saints
          
           ,
           as
           he
           who
           will
           not
           submit
           to
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             demolishes
             all
             Tribunals
             in
             Gods
             Church
             ,
             which
             might
             peaceably
             end
             controversies
             ,
             and
             endeavours
             to
             banish
             peace
             eternally
             from
             amongst
             Christians
             ,
          
           whereas
           it
           is
           only
           
             that
             Tribunal
          
           that
           hinders
           and
           obstructs
           the
           peace
           ,
           which
           ,
           but
           for
           
             that
             judicatory
          
           ,
           would
           be
           generally
           imbraced
           .
        
         
           The
           counsel
           I
           would
           now
           give
           to
           Mr.
           Cressy
           will
           consist
           in
           two
           kinds
           ,
           the
           first
           with
           reference
           to
           himself
           purely
           ,
           the
           second
           with
           reference
           to
           the
           cause
           :
           If
           he
           thinks
           fit
           any
           more
           to
           write
           against
           the
           
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ,
           which
           I
           do
           not
           disswade
           him
           from
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           state
           truly
           and
           clearly
           the
           difference
           between
           it
           and
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           never
           yet
           done
           .
           I
           advise
           him
           to
           remember
           that
           he
           hath
           been
           a
           member
           and
           son
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ,
           cherished
           and
           educated
           in
           her
           ,
           during
           the
           most
           vigorous
           part
           of
           his
           age
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           ows
           to
           that
           education
           all
           the
           learning
           he
           hath
           ;
           I
           will
           charitably
           believe
           that
           he
           saw
           ,
           or
           thought
           he
           saw
           good
           reason
           to
           withdraw
           himself
           from
           
             her
             Communion
          
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           is
           satisfied
           in
           his
           conscience
           ,
           with
           his
           present
           state
           of
           separation
           ;
           let
           it
           be
           so
           ;
           why
           should
           that
           hinder
           him
           from
           living
           fairly
           and
           civilly
           towards
           her
           ?
           It
           is
           an
           ungenerous
           thing
           to
           fall
           from
           
             streight
             embraces
          
           to
           
             publick
             revilings
          
           .
           Men
           of
           honour
           after
           they
           have
           contracted
           friendships
           with
           each
           other
           for
           a
           long
           time
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           find
           cause
           from
           some
           mutation
           in
           manners
           ,
           and
           upon
           discovery
           of
           infirmities
           with
           which
           they
           can
           no
           longer
           comply
           ,
           to
           live
           at
           a
           greater
           distance
           towards
           each
           other
           ,
           to
           repose
           less
           confidence
           than
           they
           used
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           by
           degrees
           to
           grow
           strangers
           ;
           they
           yet
           retain
           such
           a
           
             decent
             behaviour
          
           ,
           that
           standers
           by
           can
           scarce
           discover
           any
           alteration
           of
           affections
           in
           them
           ;
           they
           are
           never
           heard
           
           to
           speak
           ill
           ,
           to
           traduce
           ,
           or
           disgrace
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           believe
           that
           it
           is
           a
           debt
           and
           duty
           due
           to
           their
           former
           friendship
           never
           to
           undervalue
           each
           others
           parts
           ,
           or
           to
           bring
           the
           honour
           of
           either
           into
           question
           ;
           common
           prudence
           ,
           and
           good
           breeding
           prevents
           those
           excesses
           ;
           and
           methinks
           in
           Religion
           the
           same
           temper
           should
           have
           a
           greater
           influence
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Cressy
           should
           for
           his
           own
           sake
           allow
           some
           beauty
           to
           have
           been
           in
           the
           Church
           that
           did
           so
           long
           detain
           him
           ,
           and
           not
           desire
           to
           render
           her
           so
           ugly
           and
           deformed
           ,
           as
           takes
           away
           any
           excuse
           from
           any
           body
           for
           staying
           so
           long
           in
           her
           company
           .
           This
           I
           expected
           from
           his
           
             natural
             genius
          
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           
             conversation
             he
             frequented
          
           ,
           where
           bitterness
           of
           words
           was
           never
           allowable
           towards
           men
           whose
           opinions
           were
           very
           different
           ;
           and
           if
           any
           new
           illumination
           hath
           perswaded
           him
           that
           such
           urbanity
           is
           not
           consistent
           with
           the
           zeal
           that
           Religious
           discourses
           should
           be
           warmed
           with
           ,
           he
           should
           suspect
           it
           for
           delusion
           .
           He
           hath
           an
           excellent
           example
           given
           him
           ,
           by
           a
           
             Catholick
             learned
          
           and
           
             Reverend
             Bishop
          
           ,
           the
           present
           Bishop
           and
           
             Prince
             of
             Condun
          
           ,
           who
           treats
           an
           enemy
           more
           inferiour
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           more
           liable
           to
           reproach
           ,
           than
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           can
           be
           imagined
           to
           be
           to
           Mr.
           Cressy
           ,
           with
           such
           
           condescension
           and
           humanity
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           stood
           upon
           the
           same
           level
           with
           him
           .
           And
           no
           question
           
             those
             strokes
          
           make
           a
           deeper
           impression
           upon
           all
           ingenuous
           men
           ,
           than
           
             louder
             blows
          
           ,
           and
           are
           with
           more
           difficulty
           repelled
           .
           Whereas
           Mr.
           Cressy
           ,
           like
           a
           rude
           and
           blustering
           wind
           ,
           disturbs
           all
           sorts
           of
           men
           who
           stand
           near
           him
           ,
           offends
           and
           provokes
           all
           Classes
           of
           men
           with
           his
           unnecessary
           choler
           .
           What
           can
           the
           King
           think
           to
           see
           his
           Laws
           and
           Government
           so
           vilified
           by
           his
           scornful
           expressions
           ,
           to
           hear
           his
           
             Royal
             Ancestor
          
           ,
           whose
           obsequies
           were
           kept
           and
           observed
           at
           
             Nostre
             Dame
             in
             Paris
          
           with
           the
           highest
           solemnity
           by
           the
           first
           great
           King
           France
           ever
           had
           ,
           in
           spight
           of
           the
           Pope's
           Excommunication
           ,
           called
           a
           Tyrant
           by
           one
           of
           his
           own
           subjects
           ?
           What
           can
           all
           the
           
             Protestant
             Nobility
          
           and
           
             Prelates
             of
             England
          
           think
           to
           see
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           and
           
             Civil
             Laws
          
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           State
           despised
           and
           trampled
           upon
           by
           a
           man
           who
           could
           not
           live
           an
           hour
           in
           that
           Air
           but
           by
           the
           
             Kings
             mercy
          
           ?
           What
           must
           all
           the
           peaceable
           and
           well-affected
           
             Catholicks
             of
             England
          
           think
           ,
           who
           have
           enjoyed
           so
           long
           tranquillity
           by
           the
           King's
           grace
           and
           favour
           ,
           to
           find
           the
           calm
           they
           were
           in
           interrupted
           by
           the
           boisterous
           and
           unskilful
           noise
           of
           one
           of
           their
           
             own
             Preachers
          
           ,
           and
           to
           
           hear
           and
           see
           a
           jealousie
           kindled
           of
           their
           loyalty
           and
           good
           meaning
           ,
           by
           the
           impetuous
           breath
           of
           a
           
             Religious
             man
          
           ,
           that
           if
           it
           be
           not
           allayed
           by
           their
           prudence
           ,
           may
           devour
           and
           destroy
           their
           chief
           and
           most
           beautiful
           habitations
           .
           Mr.
           Cressy
           therefore
           shall
           do
           well
           and
           wisely
           henceforward
           to
           demean
           himself
           with
           more
           temper
           and
           civility
           towards
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           members
           of
           it
           ,
           of
           whose
           clemency
           and
           gentleness
           he
           may
           yet
           stand
           in
           need
           ;
           and
           if
           his
           passion
           will
           not
           suffer
           him
           to
           live
           as
           a
           Friend
           ,
           let
           his
           discretion
           prevail
           with
           him
           to
           live
           like
           a
           Neighbour
           ,
           at
           least
           like
           an
           
             old
             acquaintance
          
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           he
           thinks
           it
           convenient
           to
           enjoy
           the
           benefit
           of
           their
           quarters
           .
        
         
           The
           advice
           that
           I
           give
           Mr.
           Cressy
           ,
           with
           reference
           to
           the
           matter
           is
           ,
           That
           he
           will
           contract
           the
           Controversie
           into
           what
           concerns
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           solely
           ,
           and
           to
           say
           all
           he
           can
           against
           the
           Articles
           and
           Policy
           thereof
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           make
           any
           sallies
           against
           
             Presbyterians
             ,
             Independents
             ,
             Anabaptists
          
           ,
           or
           other
           Sectaries
           ,
           who
           declare
           as
           great
           animosity
           against
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ,
           as
           that
           of
           Rome
           hath
           always
           ,
           and
           therefore
           are
           more
           like
           to
           agree
           together
           .
           And
           the
           first
           question
           that
           is
           proper
           
           and
           pertinent
           to
           be
           debated
           ,
           and
           which
           determination
           will
           go
           very
           far
           towards
           the
           reconciling
           all
           inferiour
           particulars
           is
           ;
        
         
           I.
           Whether
           a
           
             National
             Church
          
           hath
           power
           ,
           with
           the
           approbation
           and
           authority
           of
           the
           Soveraign
           ,
           to
           remove
           any
           errors
           or
           inconveniences
           which
           have
           been
           practised
           in
           that
           Church
           ,
           either
           by
           an
           
             Original
             corruption
          
           ,
           or
           by
           degenerating
           from
           what
           might
           at
           first
           be
           innocent
           ,
           into
           superstition
           or
           scandal
           ;
           and
           whether
           the
           
             long
             reception
          
           and
           continuance
           of
           what
           is
           erroneous
           or
           mischievous
           ,
           can
           restrain
           the
           
             Soveraign
             power
          
           from
           reforming
           it
           ,
           when
           he
           finds
           it
           necessary
           in
           the
           same
           peaceable
           order
           and
           method
           ,
           as
           he
           provides
           Laws
           in
           other
           cases
           for
           the
           
             well
             Government
          
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           ?
        
         
           II.
           Whether
           whatsoever
           is
           not
           of
           the
           
             Essence
             of
             Christian
             Religion
          
           instituted
           by
           
             our
             Saviour
          
           himself
           ,
           or
           declared
           or
           advised
           to
           be
           practised
           by
           
             the
             Apostles
          
           ,
           may
           not
           lawfully
           be
           looked
           upon
           as
           
             Religion
             of
             State
          
           ,
           in
           that
           it
           may
           be
           altered
           ,
           or
           improved
           ,
           or
           abolished
           by
           the
           
             Soveraign
             power
          
           for
           the
           better
           advancement
           of
           those
           ends
           which
           are
           essential
           ,
           and
           which
           no
           power
           
           on
           Earth
           can
           make
           alteration
           in
           ?
           And
           whether
           
             Gods
             promise
          
           to
           his
           Church
           be
           not
           to
           be
           depended
           upon
           in
           every
           
             National
             Church
          
           where
           learning
           and
           piety
           flourishes
           ,
           that
           it
           shall
           not
           fall
           into
           enormous
           error
           ,
           whereby
           Christianity
           shall
           receive
           prejudice
           ,
           and
           be
           not
           more
           like
           to
           advance
           and
           propagate
           devotion
           in
           that
           Church
           and
           Nation
           ,
           than
           any
           
             Foreign
             power
          
           whatsoever
           ?
        
         
           III.
           Whether
           the
           
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
          
           hath
           any
           authority
           given
           by
           God
           in
           the
           Dominions
           ,
           and
           over
           the
           Subjects
           of
           
             other
             Princes
          
           ,
           and
           what
           authority
           and
           power
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           what
           obedience
           and
           subjection
           it
           is
           ,
           which
           the
           
             English
             Catholicks
          
           conceive
           themselves
           bound
           to
           pay
           to
           him
           by
           the
           obligation
           of
           their
           Religion
           ?
           It
           being
           absolutely
           necessary
           for
           the
           
             personal
             security
          
           of
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           peace
           and
           
             quiet
             of
             Kingdoms
          
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           clearly
           made
           manifest
           ,
           what
           the
           authority
           and
           power
           is
           ,
           that
           a
           
             Foreign
             Prince
          
           doth
           challenge
           in
           an
           
             other
             Princes
             Dominions
          
           contrary
           to
           and
           above
           the
           
             Laws
             of
             the
             Land
          
           ,
           and
           
             what
             obedience
          
           it
           is
           that
           subjects
           may
           pay
           to
           such
           a
           
             Foreign
             Prince
          
           without
           the
           privity
           ,
           and
           contrary
           to
           the
           command
           of
           his
           
             own
             Soveraign
          
           ,
           nor
           can
           any
           general
           answer
           be
           satisfactory
           
           in
           this
           point
           .
           They
           who
           conceive
           the
           Pope
           hath
           a
           Temporal
           and
           
             Spiritual
             power
          
           in
           England
           ,
           must
           explain
           what
           the
           full
           intent
           of
           that
           power
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           may
           discern
           whether
           he
           hath
           enough
           of
           either
           as
           to
           preserve
           himself
           &
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ;
           and
           they
           who
           insist
           upon
           his
           having
           a
           
             spiritual
             power
          
           as
           most
           of
           the
           most
           
             moderate
             Catholicks
          
           do
           ,
           without
           imagining
           that
           it
           can
           in
           the
           least
           lessen
           their
           affection
           and
           loyalty
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           which
           they
           do
           really
           intend
           to
           preserve
           inviolable
           ,
           must
           as
           clearly
           explain
           and
           define
           what
           they
           understand
           that
           spiritual
           to
           be
           ,
           which
           may
           otherwise
           be
           extended
           as
           far
           as
           the
           former
           intend
           the
           temporal
           and
           spiritual
           shall
           extend
           ;
           nor
           in
           truth
           can
           they
           be
           secure
           of
           their
           own
           innocence
           ,
           of
           which
           they
           think
           themselves
           in
           possession
           ,
           until
           they
           fully
           know
           from
           those
           who
           intangle
           them
           with
           distinctions
           ,
           what
           that
           
             spiritual
             power
          
           is
           ,
           and
           what
           submission
           they
           are
           bound
           to
           pay
           to
           it
           ,
           which
           seeming
           to
           be
           some
           obligation
           upon
           their
           Conscience
           ,
           it
           is
           fit
           they
           may
           be
           sure
           it
           cannot
           involve
           them
           in
           actions
           contrary
           to
           their
           duties
           ,
           which
           they
           can
           hardly
           be
           secure
           of
           ,
           and
           less
           satisfie
           others
           ,
           till
           they
           absolutely
           disclaim
           any
           power
           to
           be
           in
           him
           at
           all
           with
           reference
           to
           England
           ,
           as
           they
           will
           upon
           a
           
           full
           enquiry
           discover
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           no
           other
           in
           any
           
             Catholick
             Kingdom
          
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           granted
           to
           him
           by
           the
           
             Soveraign
             power
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             municipal
             Laws
          
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           which
           makes
           it
           differ
           so
           much
           in
           all
           the
           
             Catholick
             Nations
             of
             Europe
          
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           little
           or
           nothing
           out
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           IV.
           Whether
           
             Catholick
             Subjects
          
           in
           England
           are
           not
           bound
           to
           give
           as
           
             good
             security
          
           to
           the
           King
           for
           their
           fidelity
           ,
           and
           peaceable
           behaviour
           ,
           as
           all
           his
           
             other
             subjects
          
           do
           ,
           and
           without
           which
           they
           cannot
           wonder
           that
           they
           may
           be
           made
           subject
           to
           such
           Laws
           ,
           and
           restraints
           ,
           as
           may
           disable
           them
           from
           being
           dangerous
           ,
           when
           they
           profess
           to
           owe
           obedience
           to
           a
           
             foreign
             Prince
          
           ,
           who
           doth
           as
           much
           profess
           not
           to
           be
           a
           friend
           to
           their
           Countrey
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           declare
           what
           that
           obedience
           is
           ?
        
         
           V.
           Whether
           his
           Majestie
           may
           not
           justly
           ,
           and
           ought
           not
           prudently
           to
           require
           the
           same
           ,
           or
           
             as
             full
             satisfaction
          
           and
           security
           for
           their
           allegiance
           ,
           as
           
             Catholick
             Subjects
          
           give
           for
           their
           fidelity
           to
           
             Catholick
             Kings
          
           ;
           if
           so
           ,
           how
           can
           the
           
             English
             Catholicks
          
           under
           
             pretence
             of
             Religion
          
           refuse
           to
           declare
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           in
           no
           
             Earthly
             power
          
           to
           absolve
           them
           from
           their
           fidelity
           
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           when
           no
           
             French
             Roman
             Catholick
          
           dares
           refuse
           the
           same
           ,
           it
           being
           a
           
             Catholick
             resolution
          
           in
           France
           ,
           and
           renewed
           upon
           the
           occasion
           of
           a
           seditious
           Book
           by
           a
           Declaration
           of
           the
           Sorbone
           concerning
           the
           
             Kings
             Independency
          
           ,
           in
           the
           Year
           1663.
           
           
             Quòd
             subditi
             fidem
             ,
             &
             obedientiam
             Regi
             Christianissimo
             ita
             debent
             ,
             ut
             ab
             iis
             nullo
             praetextu
             dispensari
             possint
          
           ;
           and
           whether
           any
           Catholick
           in
           France
           ,
           or
           Spain
           ,
           can
           refuse
           to
           profess
           that
           he
           doth
           not
           believe
           that
           the
           Pope
           can
           depose
           the
           King
           ,
           if
           the
           King
           thinks
           to
           require
           it
           ?
        
         
           VI.
           Whether
           since
           the
           Pope
           so
           lately
           caused
           his
           
             Majestie
             's
             Catholick
             Subjects
             in
             Ireland
          
           to
           rebell
           ,
           and
           when
           out
           of
           the
           conscience
           of
           their
           sin
           they
           submitted
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           subscribed
           ,
           and
           swore
           to
           the
           observation
           of
           the
           Articles
           agreed
           upon
           ;
           The
           
             Pope
             absolved
             them
          
           from
           the
           performance
           of
           their
           Oaths
           ,
           and
           took
           upon
           himself
           to
           be
           their
           General
           in
           the
           Person
           of
           his
           Nuntio
           ,
           and
           assumed
           the
           exercise
           of
           the
           
             Regal
             power
          
           both
           at
           Land
           and
           Sea
           ,
           and
           imprisoned
           those
           Catholicks
           ,
           and
           threatned
           to
           take
           their
           Lives
           who
           had
           promoted
           the
           peace
           ,
           and
           desired
           to
           return
           to
           the
           
             King's
             Subjection
          
           ;
           And
           
           when
           since
           the
           Kings
           
             happy
             Restoration
          
           ,
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           and
           
             Catholick
             Clergie
             of
             Ireland
          
           thought
           it
           necessary
           to
           present
           some
           Testimony
           of
           their
           
             future
             Allegiance
          
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           declared
           that
           the
           Pope
           had
           no
           power
           to
           dispence
           with
           their
           fidelity
           to
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           or
           to
           absolve
           them
           from
           any
           Oaths
           they
           should
           take
           to
           that
           purpose
           ,
           which
           Declaration
           was
           attested
           ,
           and
           subscribed
           by
           many
           of
           the
           principal
           
             Catholick
             Nobility
          
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           the
           
             best
             quality
          
           ,
           and
           interest
           ,
           as
           likewise
           by
           some
           of
           their
           
             Titular
             Catholick
             Bishops
          
           ,
           and
           many
           of
           their
           Secular
           ,
           and
           
             Regular
             Clergie
          
           ;
           But
           complaint
           ,
           and
           notice
           hereof
           being
           sent
           to
           Rome
           ,
           the
           Pope
           was
           so
           offended
           at
           it
           ,
           that
           he
           caused
           his
           Nuntio
           in
           Flanders
           to
           command
           some
           of
           the
           Clergy
           who
           had
           subscribed
           that
           Paper
           to
           attend
           him
           ,
           and
           threatned
           to
           excommunicate
           them
           ,
           and
           
             Cardinal
             Barbaryne
          
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           writ
           a
           Letter
           to
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           
             Clergie
             of
             Ireland
          
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           signified
           how
           much
           the
           Pope
           was
           displeased
           that
           such
           a
           subscription
           ,
           and
           declaration
           had
           been
           made
           ,
           and
           commanded
           them
           to
           discountenance
           ,
           and
           suppress
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           take
           care
           that
           it
           should
           proceed
           no
           farther
           ,
           and
           the
           Cardinal
           added
           ,
           
             That
             they
             should
             remember
             
             what
             they
             well
             knew
             ,
             that
             the
             Kingdom
             remained
             still
             under
             Excommunication
             ?
          
        
         
           This
           being
           the
           case
           ,
           it
           cannot
           but
           be
           very
           necessary
           that
           his
           Majesty
           should
           know
           what
           opinion
           his
           
             Catholick
             Subjects
          
           have
           of
           this
           
             Foreign
             power
          
           ,
           which
           will
           observe
           no
           limits
           ,
           but
           of
           his
           own
           prescription
           ,
           and
           will
           concern
           all
           
             Roman
             English
             Subjects
          
           to
           explain
           their
           sence
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           not
           be
           thought
           to
           desire
           only
           the
           protection
           of
           those
           Laws
           ,
           which
           gives
           them
           equal
           title
           to
           whatever
           all
           
             other
             Subjects
          
           enjoy
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           willing
           to
           be
           dispenced
           with
           for
           performance
           of
           all
           those
           obligations
           which
           other
           Subjects
           are
           under
           ;
           and
           in
           consideration
           whereof
           the
           other
           benefits
           are
           granted
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           VII
           .
           Whether
           the
           
             English
             Catholick
             Subjects
          
           are
           not
           bound
           in
           Conscience
           to
           submit
           to
           the
           
             Laws
             of
             the
             Land
          
           ,
           in
           all
           things
           which
           are
           not
           against
           the
           
             Law
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           who
           is
           to
           be
           judge
           whether
           they
           are
           against
           the
           
             Law
             of
             God
          
           or
           no
           ,
           and
           if
           Men
           are
           forbid
           to
           keep
           Company
           ,
           or
           to
           have
           conversation
           with
           dissolute
           ,
           and
           prophane
           Persons
           ,
           how
           they
           can
           justifie
           the
           living
           in
           continual
           company
           with
           ,
           and
           in
           
           constant
           profession
           of
           friendship
           to
           those
           ,
           who
           they
           conceive
           ,
           and
           believe
           to
           be
           out
           of
           a
           possibility
           of
           Salvation
           ;
           and
           for
           which
           (
           if
           in
           truth
           they
           do
           believe
           it
           )
           the
           saying
           ,
           they
           may
           believe
           as
           well
           as
           hope
           that
           they
           will
           repent
           ,
           and
           become
           Catholick
           before
           they
           dye
           ,
           when
           ,
           whatever
           they
           may
           hope
           ,
           they
           do
           not
           in
           truth
           believe
           that
           they
           will
           ever
           change
           their
           Religion
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           is
           more
           reasonable
           to
           believe
           from
           the
           learning
           ,
           reason
           ,
           and
           judgment
           of
           many
           Catholicks
           ,
           that
           they
           do
           not
           believe
           it
           ,
           whatever
           they
           are
           obliged
           to
           say
           ,
           or
           rather
           whatever
           others
           say
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           whether
           Protestants
           who
           do
           think
           that
           the
           Papists
           do
           really
           believe
           they
           must
           be
           damned
           ,
           are
           not
           very
           excusable
           ,
           if
           they
           avoid
           ,
           and
           decline
           any
           commerce
           ,
           or
           conversation
           with
           them
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           abstaining
           from
           buying
           or
           selling
           with
           them
           ,
           or
           from
           entertaining
           any
           
             Servant
             of
             that
             Religion
          
           ,
           since
           it
           cannot
           reasonably
           be
           presumed
           that
           a
           Servant
           can
           love
           a
           Master
           ,
           which
           it
           is
           his
           duty
           to
           do
           ,
           who
           he
           doth
           believe
           will
           
             infallibly
             be
             damned
          
           ?
        
         
           VIII
           .
           How
           Mr.
           Cressy
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           
           who
           have
           received
           Orders
           in
           
             the
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ,
           can
           justifie
           ,
           or
           excuse
           their
           being
           re-ordained
           after
           they
           change
           their
           Religion
           ,
           since
           so
           many
           Councils
           have
           declared
           against
           it
           ,
           and
           no
           one
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           since
           the
           
             succession
             of
             Bishops
          
           is
           as
           plainly
           manifest
           in
           
             one
             Church
          
           as
           in
           
             the
             other
          
           ,
           and
           in
           truth
           may
           be
           more
           doubted
           upon
           their
           own
           grounds
           in
           the
           Roman
           ,
           from
           the
           number
           of
           Schismes
           ,
           and
           the
           continuance
           of
           them
           ,
           in
           which
           so
           many
           
             excommunicated
             Persons
          
           have
           been
           consecrated
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           they
           again
           ordained
           Priests
           under
           the
           same
           condemnation
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           supposed
           to
           have
           made
           a
           great
           confusion
           ,
           by
           many
           Mens
           having
           conferred
           Orders
           ,
           who
           (
           by
           their
           Rules
           ,
           I
           say
           )
           were
           Laymen
           themselves
           ;
           However
           ,
           what
           difference
           can
           there
           be
           assigned
           ,
           why
           such
           of
           the
           
             Greek
             Church
          
           who
           come
           to
           them
           ,
           are
           not
           re-ordained
           ,
           but
           those
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           are
           compelled
           to
           be
           ?
        
         
           IX
           .
           Whether
           St.
           Peter
           exercised
           any
           jurisdiction
           ,
           or
           assumed
           any
           superiority
           over
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           during
           the
           
             Seven
             Years
          
           he
           remained
           at
           Antioch
           ,
           as
           he
           ought
           to
           have
           done
           ,
           if
           the
           Supremacy
           was
           
           annexed
           to
           his
           Person
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           
             Four
             and
             twenty
             Years
          
           he
           reigned
           in
           Rome
           ,
           and
           whether
           the
           contrary
           be
           not
           manifest
           by
           St.
           Paul's
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Galathians
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           by
           the
           Contest
           that
           was
           between
           him
           ,
           and
           St.
           Peter
           about
           Circumcision
           even
           at
           Antioch
           ,
           in
           St.
           Peter's
           own
           Diocess
           ,
           where
           
             St.
             Paul
             withstood
             him
             to
             his
             face
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             to
             be
             blamed
             ,
          
           which
           is
           poorly
           answered
           by
           those
           who
           say
           ,
           it
           was
           in
           the
           warmth
           of
           disputation
           ,
           when
           all
           men
           contradict
           each
           other
           ,
           without
           distinction
           of
           quality
           or
           degree
           ;
           But
           I
           say
           I
           do
           not
           urge
           the
           equality
           so
           much
           by
           that
           contradiction
           (
           though
           it
           be
           not
           answered
           )
           as
           by
           the
           
             matter
             ,
             occasion
          
           ,
           and
           substance
           of
           that
           Epistle
           ,
           which
           seems
           to
           be
           written
           principally
           upon
           that
           Subject
           :
           St.
           Paul
           had
           converted
           that
           People
           ,
           the
           Galathians
           from
           Paganisme
           ,
           to
           the
           
             Faith
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           no
           sooner
           gone
           from
           them
           to
           another
           place
           ,
           but
           some
           other
           Christians
           (
           for
           there
           was
           no
           attempt
           to
           reduce
           again
           to
           Paganisme
           )
           were
           inclined
           to
           amuse
           with
           Scruples
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           not
           throughly
           informed
           of
           the
           whole
           faith
           that
           was
           necessary
           ,
           nor
           by
           one
           who
           had
           ever
           seen
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           so
           was
           not
           like
           to
           be
           himself
           informed
           as
           well
           as
           
           they
           ,
           especially
           when
           St.
           Peter
           preached
           contrary
           to
           what
           the
           other
           taught
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           weight
           of
           what
           was
           objected
           by
           those
           ,
           whoever
           they
           were
           ,
           was
           the
           incompetency
           of
           the
           Person
           who
           had
           taught
           them
           ,
           in
           comparison
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           particularly
           of
           St.
           Peter
           ;
           So
           that
           St.
           Paul
           could
           not
           at
           this
           time
           have
           been
           ignorant
           of
           that
           Supremacy
           ,
           if
           there
           had
           been
           any
           ,
           
             this
             Epistle
          
           being
           written
           above
           
             Seventeen
             Years
          
           after
           his
           conversion
           ,
           nor
           could
           he
           have
           avoided
           the
           mentioning
           of
           it
           upon
           this
           argument
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           known
           it
           ,
           especially
           since
           he
           writ
           that
           Letter
           from
           Rome
           ,
           where
           Peter
           at
           the
           same
           time
           was
           ,
           nor
           could
           he
           more
           clearly
           have
           confuted
           that
           Opinion
           than
           he
           hath
           done
           ,
           except
           he
           had
           believed
           St.
           Peter
           himself
           to
           have
           affected
           it
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           no
           reason
           to
           do
           ,
           since
           he
           knew
           who
           they
           were
           who
           had
           infused
           those
           suggestions
           ;
           He
           gives
           them
           a
           short
           accompt
           of
           his
           own
           Apostleship
           ,
           and
           how
           he
           had
           spent
           his
           time
           since
           ,
           of
           his
           first
           Journey
           to
           Ierusalem
           ,
           yet
           that
           he
           went
           not
           thither
           till
           
             three
             Years
          
           after
           his
           conversion
           ,
           and
           till
           after
           he
           performed
           many
           acts
           of
           his
           Apostleship
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           received
           no
           direction
           from
           any
           ;
           Of
           his
           
             Second
             Iourney
          
           afterwards
           to
           Ierusalem
           in
           
           which
           he
           takes
           care
           that
           they
           might
           not
           think
           that
           he
           had
           
             any
             Superiour
          
           there
           ,
           
             To
             whom
             we
             gave
             place
             by
             subjection
             ,
             no
             not
             for
             an
             hour
          
           ;
           He
           proceeds
           then
           in
           the
           same
           jealousie
           to
           make
           a
           comparison
           with
           St.
           
             Peter
             ;
             He
             that
             wrought
             effectually
             in
             Peter
             ,
             to
             the
             Apostleship
             of
             the
             Circumcision
             ,
             the
             same
             was
             mighty
             in
             me
             towards
             the
             Gentiles
             ;
             effectually
          
           in
           
             Peter
             ,
             mighty
          
           in
           Paul
           ,
           a
           word
           of
           an
           equal
           energy
           :
           and
           lest
           all
           this
           might
           be
           looked
           upon
           as
           speaking
           
             behind
             his
             back
          
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           mentioned
           the
           respect
           he
           had
           received
           from
           the
           other
           Apostles
           ,
           from
           Iames
           ,
           and
           Cephas
           ,
           and
           Iohn
           ,
           he
           tells
           them
           ,
           that
           when
           Peter
           came
           to
           him
           ,
           
             he
             withstood
             him
             to
             the
             face
             because
             he
             was
             to
             be
             blamed
             ,
          
           and
           the
           manner
           of
           his
           expostulation
           with
           him
           seems
           very
           rough
           ,
           as
           with
           a
           man
           that
           stood
           upon
           the
           
             same
             level
          
           with
           him
           ,
           not
           as
           with
           the
           
             sole
             Vicar
             of
             Christ
             ;
             If
             thou
             being
             a
             Iew
             livest
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             do
             the
             Iews
             ,
             why
             compellest
             thou
             the
             Gentiles
             to
             live
             as
             do
             the
             Iews
             ?
          
           Whosoever
           seriously
           reflects
           upon
           the
           tampering
           that
           had
           been
           with
           the
           Galathians
           to
           lessen
           their
           confidence
           in
           Paul
           ,
           and
           the
           gradations
           by
           which
           he
           endeavoured
           
           to
           reconfirm
           them
           in
           the
           same
           faith
           he
           had
           formerly
           taught
           them
           ,
           cannot
           but
           believe
           that
           the
           Apostle
           had
           therein
           a
           purpose
           to
           root
           out
           any
           such
           Opinion
           of
           priority
           out
           of
           their
           hearts
           ,
           especially
           when
           in
           no
           other
           place
           after
           this
           there
           appears
           the
           least
           mention
           of
           ,
           or
           appeal
           to
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           in
           the
           many
           errours
           and
           mis-interpretations
           of
           the
           words
           and
           actions
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           of
           them
           in
           the
           Life
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           from
           whence
           many
           troubles
           ,
           and
           great
           disorders
           sprung
           and
           grew
           up
           amongst
           Christians
           of
           that
           Age.
           
        
         
           He
           shall
           do
           well
           to
           consider
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           probable
           that
           St.
           Peter
           himself
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           his
           Successors
           did
           pretend
           a
           Precedency
           ,
           or
           Superiority
           over
           Saint
           Iohn
           the
           Evangelist
           ,
           who
           lived
           
             Twenty
             Years
          
           after
           Saint
           Peter
           ,
           and
           to
           let
           us
           know
           when
           the
           
             first
             Pope
          
           discovered
           his
           Supremacy
           over
           other
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           then
           we
           know
           well
           enough
           how
           it
           was
           introduced
           in
           Temporalities
           .
        
         
         
           If
           Mr.
           Cressy
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           enemies
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ,
           who
           will
           not
           allow
           any
           members
           of
           the
           same
           to
           have
           any
           hope
           ,
           without
           deserting
           their
           Mother
           ,
           of
           a
           place
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           hardly
           admit
           them
           to
           be
           in
           their
           wits
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           would
           enter
           upon
           the
           disquisition
           of
           these
           particulars
           ,
           which
           are
           warily
           declined
           in
           all
           their
           Writings
           ,
           or
           very
           perfunctorily
           handled
           ,
           the
           
             foundation
             ,
             doctrine
          
           and
           discipline
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           would
           be
           in
           a
           short
           time
           utterly
           overthrown
           and
           demolished
           ,
           or
           worthily
           vindicated
           and
           supported
           in
           the
           judgment
           of
           most
           learned
           and
           discerning
           men
           ;
           and
           there
           can
           be
           but
           two
           reasons
           why
           they
           should
           decline
           this
           method
           ,
           which
           they
           should
           the
           rather
           imbrace
           ,
           because
           all
           other
           have
           proved
           ineffectual
           ,
           and
           in
           near
           two
           hundred
           years
           ,
           the
           
             appeal
             to
             Fathers
          
           and
           Councils
           ,
           or
           Scripture
           it self
           ,
           hath
           not
           reconciled
           many
           persons
           in
           any
           one
           controverted
           particular
           ,
           but
           those
           two
           reasons
           ,
           so
           unwarrantable
           that
           they
           will
           never
           be
           owned
           ,
           will
           never
           suffer
           them
           to
           admit
           the
           method
           ,
           and
           pursue
           it
           closely
           .
           The
           first
           is
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           should
           proceed
           in
           this
           ingenuous
           and
           substantial
           way
           ,
           they
           would
           be
           cut
           off
           from
           those
           common
           places
           in
           which
           they
           are
           only
           
           versed
           ,
           and
           by
           which
           they
           are
           supplied
           to
           urge
           all
           things
           which
           have
           been
           thought
           heretofore
           material
           to
           that
           matter
           ,
           and
           to
           reply
           to
           what
           is
           said
           of
           course
           ,
           but
           especially
           they
           will
           find
           themselves
           restrained
           from
           that
           multitude
           of
           ill
           words
           in
           which
           they
           so
           much
           delight
           of
           calling
           those
           they
           do
           not
           love
           ,
           and
           whose
           arguments
           they
           cannot
           answer
           ,
           Hereticks
           ,
           who
           are
           condemned
           already
           to
           Hell-fire
           ,
           and
           from
           asking
           the
           old
           stale
           question
           ,
           that
           hath
           been
           as
           often
           answered
           as
           asked
           ,
           
             Where
             was
             your
             Church
             before
             Luther
             ,
          
           and
           from
           their
           so
           often
           vain
           excursions
           upon
           the
           voluptuousness
           of
           
             Henry
             the
             Eighth
          
           ,
           whom
           they
           would
           fain
           perswade
           the
           world
           to
           be
           the
           Founder
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           reformation
           to
           have
           been
           devised
           by
           him
           .
           Whereas
           if
           they
           would
           seriously
           study
           these
           material
           points
           ,
           
             the
             first
          
           whereof
           would
           go
           very
           far
           towards
           the
           facilitating
           the
           resolution
           upon
           
             the
             rest
          
           ,
           they
           might
           easily
           discern
           ,
           that
           no
           member
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ,
           by
           their
           own
           rules
           can
           be
           comprehended
           within
           any
           of
           their
           decrees
           for
           an
           Heretick
           ,
           which
           serves
           their
           turn
           only
           as
           an
           angry
           word
           to
           throw
           at
           any
           mans
           head
           ,
           whom
           they
           desire
           to
           make
           odious
           to
           all
           
             Roman
             Catholicks
          
           ;
           and
           they
           would
           be
           as
           easily
           
           convinced
           ,
           that
           we
           never
           had
           any
           thing
           to
           do
           with
           Luther
           ;
           that
           in
           all
           those
           quarrels
           and
           wars
           ,
           which
           were
           either
           occasioned
           by
           him
           ,
           or
           accompanied
           his
           doctrine
           ,
           there
           was
           not
           a
           man
           of
           the
           
             English
             Nation
          
           that
           was
           ever
           engaged
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           long
           after
           
             his
             time
          
           ,
           &
           not
           at
           all
           by
           
             his
             model
          
           that
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           without
           one
           sword
           drawn
           ,
           and
           in
           as
           peaceable
           and
           grave
           a
           manner
           ,
           as
           ever
           that
           Nation
           hath
           concurred
           in
           the
           making
           of
           any
           of
           those
           excellent
           Laws
           ,
           which
           distinguishes
           them
           from
           all
           the
           subjects
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           in
           the
           happiness
           they
           enjoy
           ,
           did
           reject
           those
           superstitions
           and
           inconveniences
           ,
           which
           they
           could
           not
           sooner
           free
           themselves
           from
           with
           those
           circumstances
           of
           justice
           and
           peace
           ,
           and
           the
           retaining
           whereof
           would
           have
           been
           more
           for
           the
           benefit
           and
           advantage
           of
           the
           
             Court
             of
             Rome
          
           ,
           than
           for
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ,
           or
           the
           good
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           ;
           and
           as
           such
           alterations
           cannot
           be
           supposed
           to
           be
           made
           with
           so
           
             universal
             a
             consent
          
           ,
           but
           that
           many
           of
           all
           conditions
           adhered
           still
           to
           the
           exercise
           of
           
             their
             Religion
          
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           circumstances
           which
           they
           had
           been
           before
           accustomed
           unto
           ,
           and
           for
           which
           no
           body
           suffered
           in
           many
           years
           ,
           nor
           till
           by
           their
           treasonable
           acts
           and
           conspiracies
           they
           appeared
           dangerous
           to
           the
           
           State
           :
           For
           
             King
             Henry
             the
             Eighth
          
           he
           had
           some
           personal
           contests
           with
           
             Clement
             the
             Seventh
          
           ,
           who
           was
           then
           Pope
           ,
           from
           whom
           he
           received
           such
           
             personal
             indignities
          
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           opinion
           of
           most
           of
           the
           Princes
           of
           that
           Age
           ,
           who
           had
           all
           out-grown
           the
           wardship
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           but
           resent
           and
           vindicate
           himself
           from
           ▪
           nor
           did
           he
           do
           it
           any
           other
           way
           ,
           than
           his
           most
           glorious
           
             Catholick
             Predecessors
          
           had
           always
           done
           upon
           far
           less
           injuries
           or
           provocations
           ,
           as
           
             Edward
             the
             First
          
           and
           
             Edward
             the
             Third
          
           ,
           and
           others
           whose
           Religion
           was
           never
           suspected
           ,
           often
           restrained
           him
           from
           exercising
           any
           authority
           or
           jurisdiction
           in
           England
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           well
           knew
           he
           had
           no
           other
           authority
           or
           right
           ,
           but
           what
           the
           Crown
           had
           granted
           him
           ,
           and
           forbid
           any
           of
           their
           Subjects
           to
           repair
           to
           Rome
           ,
           or
           to
           receive
           any
           Orders
           from
           thence
           ,
           which
           was
           upon
           the
           matter
           all
           that
           
             Henry
             the
             Eighth
          
           did
           ,
           and
           was
           no
           more
           than
           
             Lewis
             the
             Twelfth
          
           of
           France
           had
           done
           very
           few
           years
           before
           ,
           but
           was
           so
           far
           from
           being
           inclined
           or
           favouring
           to
           any
           reformation
           or
           alteration
           in
           Religion
           ,
           that
           he
           proceeded
           as
           long
           as
           he
           lived
           with
           the
           utmost
           severity
           against
           all
           who
           were
           but
           suspected
           to
           be
           averse
           from
           the
           
             Catholick
             Religion
          
           ,
           and
           caused
           many
           of
           them
           to
           be
           burned
           as
           Hereticks
           very
           few
           
           days
           before
           ,
           having
           made
           new
           Laws
           for
           the
           discovery
           of
           them
           stricter
           than
           had
           been
           ever
           before
           .
           And
           there
           is
           no
           reason
           to
           believe
           that
           he
           did
           not
           die
           as
           much
           a
           Catholick
           as
           he
           was
           when
           he
           writ
           against
           Luther
           ;
           nor
           did
           any
           
             Catholick
             Prince
          
           forbear
           to
           enter
           into
           the
           strictest
           alliance
           with
           him
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           
             Popes
             Bulls
          
           of
           
             Excommunication
             ,
             Deprivation
          
           ,
           and
           Interdiction
           ;
           nor
           was
           there
           one
           Mass
           the
           less
           said
           for
           it
           in
           England
           ;
           and
           after
           his
           death
           
             his
             obsequies
          
           were
           with
           all
           possible
           solemnity
           observed
           (
           as
           hath
           been
           said
           before
           )
           in
           
             Paris
             at
             Nostre
             Dame
          
           ,
           by
           
             Francis
             the
             First
          
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           those
           Bulls
           from
           Rome
           ,
           in
           all
           which
           nothing
           can
           be
           more
           observable
           ,
           than
           that
           the
           great
           Emperor
           
             Charles
             the
             Fifth
          
           ,
           who
           had
           threatned
           and
           compelled
           that
           weak
           humorous
           Pope
           into
           all
           those
           acts
           of
           folly
           and
           presumption
           against
           the
           King
           ,
           had
           no
           sooner
           made
           him
           commit
           that
           insolence
           ,
           but
           himself
           entred
           into
           a
           straiter
           friendship
           and
           confederacy
           with
           the
           
             Excommunicated
             King
          
           ,
           than
           had
           ever
           before
           been
           between
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           other
           reason
           why
           they
           will
           very
           unwillingly
           expose
           their
           interest
           to
           this
           manner
           of
           debate
           is
           ,
           That
           it
           would
           
             divide
             their
             party
          
           ,
           which
           if
           they
           were
           solicitous
           
           only
           for
           truth
           would
           not
           prevail
           with
           them
           .
           Other
           
             Catholick
             Kingdoms
          
           and
           Nations
           which
           differ
           from
           one
           another
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           the
           profession
           as
           the
           exercise
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Religion
          
           ,
           as
           the
           French
           hold
           a
           Council
           to
           be
           above
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           the
           Spaniards
           the
           Pope
           to
           be
           above
           a
           Council
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           particulars
           ;
           when
           they
           come
           to
           know
           that
           the
           Crown
           and
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           have
           established
           only
           amongst
           themselves
           such
           an
           exercise
           of
           
             Christian
             Religion
          
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           the
           substantial
           and
           essential
           points
           is
           the
           same
           which
           they
           profess
           ,
           without
           censuring
           them
           ,
           or
           what
           they
           find
           fit
           to
           do
           in
           
             their
             Countries
             ,
          
           .
           and
           have
           only
           made
           
             such
             alterations
          
           as
           by
           the
           constitution
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           they
           may
           lawfully
           do
           ,
           and
           which
           they
           find
           more
           agreeable
           to
           the
           
             manners
             of
             the
             Nation
          
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           peace
           and
           
             happiness
             of
             the
             people
          
           .
           They
           will
           not
           think
           themselves
           concerned
           in
           the
           policy
           of
           
             other
             Kingdoms
          
           ,
           nor
           the
           
             Popes
             authority
          
           so
           much
           of
           the
           Essence
           of
           
             Catholick
             Religion
          
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           bound
           to
           support
           all
           
             his
             pretences
          
           which
           are
           different
           in
           all
           those
           Countries
           which
           are
           most
           devoted
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           therefore
           cannot
           flow
           from
           any
           determination
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           which
           would
           have
           made
           it
           
             the
             same
          
           in
           
             all
             places
          
           ;
           besides
           ,
           they
           too
           well
           know
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           the
           
           particulars
           proposed
           ,
           the
           
             Catholick
             Doctors
          
           are
           not
           of
           
             one
             mind
          
           ,
           who
           are
           now
           kept
           united
           to
           them
           by
           not
           knowing
           the
           constitution
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ,
           nor
           that
           the
           
             Roman
             Catholicks
          
           in
           that
           Kingdom
           refuse
           to
           give
           that
           security
           for
           their
           duty
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           for
           their
           peaceable
           and
           
             good
             behaviour
          
           ,
           as
           all
           other
           their
           
             fellow
             subjects
          
           chearfully
           give
           ,
           and
           as
           are
           required
           of
           all
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           would
           perform
           that
           common
           duty
           ,
           it
           is
           very
           probable
           that
           there
           appearing
           no
           more
           danger
           to
           threaten
           the
           State
           ,
           from
           them
           ,
           than
           from
           other
           men
           ,
           those
           Laws
           which
           the
           iniquity
           of
           
             their
             forefathers
          
           brought
           upon
           them
           by
           their
           conspiracies
           and
           treasons
           may
           be
           suspended
           towards
           their
           
             innocent
             Children
          
           ,
           until
           such
           time
           as
           their
           
             peaceable
             demeanour
          
           and
           
             good
             carriage
          
           shall
           make
           it
           appear
           just
           to
           be
           abolished
           .
           This
           expedient
           for
           the
           reasons
           aforesaid
           ,
           will
           be
           obstructed
           by
           the
           Religious
           and
           
             regular
             Clergie
          
           ,
           who
           have
           so
           absolute
           a
           dependence
           upon
           the
           Pope
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           in
           truth
           subjects
           to
           no
           
             other
             Prince
          
           ;
           and
           probably
           some
           few
           of
           the
           
             secular
             Clergie
          
           may
           concur
           with
           them
           ,
           though
           
             more
             of
             them
          
           ,
           if
           they
           can
           discern
           any
           security
           to
           themselves
           in
           disclaiming
           the
           
             Popes
             authority
          
           ,
           which
           few
           of
           them
           look
           upon
           ,
           as
           of
           the
           Essence
           of
           
           their
           Religion
           ,
           and
           have
           in
           their
           hearts
           as
           well
           as
           in
           their
           professions
           as
           sincere
           purposes
           towards
           the
           King
           and
           his
           People
           .
           However
           I
           know
           not
           why
           all
           the
           
             Lay
             Catholicks
          
           of
           his
           
             Majesties
             Dominions
          
           should
           bind
           up
           
             their
             interest
          
           ,
           with
           those
           who
           have
           
             different
             obligations
          
           from
           them
           ,
           nor
           how
           they
           can
           excuse
           themselves
           from
           not
           throughly
           examining
           every
           one
           of
           the
           particular
           heads
           proposed
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           will
           receive
           this
           benefit
           and
           information
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           clearly
           discern
           what
           is
           necessary
           for
           them
           to
           retain
           and
           
             insist
             upon
          
           ,
           without
           which
           in
           their
           conscience
           (
           as
           thus
           informed
           )
           they
           cannot
           continue
           members
           of
           the
           
             Catholick
             Church
          
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           so
           much
           of
           the
           
             policy
             of
             the
             State
          
           ,
           that
           is
           warrantable
           or
           unwarrantable
           ,
           only
           as
           it
           is
           established
           by
           the
           
             Soveraign
             authority
          
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           means
           they
           will
           know
           how
           to
           give
           unto
           Caesar
           that
           which
           is
           Caesar's
           ,
           and
           to
           render
           unto
           God
           that
           which
           belongs
           unto
           God
           ;
           the
           just
           distribution
           whereof
           is
           of
           an
           equal
           concernment
           to
           all
           Christians
           ,
           being
           equally
           enjoyned
           by
           our
           
             Saviour
             Christ.
          
           
        
         
           THE
           END
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           Brief
           Catalogue
           of
           Books
           newly
           Printed
           and
           Reprinted
           for
           R.
           Royston
           Bookseller
           to
           his
           Most
           Sacred
           Majestie
           .
        
         
           THe
           Works
           of
           the
           Reverend
           and
           Learned
           
             Henry
             Hammond
          
           ,
           D.
           D.
           containing
           a
           Collection
           of
           Discourses
           chiefly
           Practical
           ,
           with
           many
           Additions
           and
           Corrections
           from
           the
           Author
           's
           own
           hand
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Life
           of
           the
           Author
           ,
           enlarg'd
           by
           the
           Reverend
           Dr.
           Fell
           Dean
           of
           Christ
           -
           Church
           in
           Oxford
           .
           in
           large
           Folio
           .
        
         
           
             Nova
             &
             Vetera
          
           :
           Or
           ,
           a
           Collection
           of
           Polemical
           Discourses
           addressed
           against
           the
           Enemies
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           both
           Papists
           and
           Fanaticks
           ,
           in
           large
           Folio
           ,
           by
           
             Ieremiah
             Taylor
          
           ,
           Chaplain
           in
           Ordinary
           to
           King
           Charles
           the
           First
           of
           Blessed
           Memory
           ,
           and
           late
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           Down
           and
           Conner
           .
        
         
           Reflexions
           upon
           the
           Devotions
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Church
          
           .
           With
           the
           
             Prayers
             ,
             Hymns
          
           and
           Lessons
           themselves
           ,
           taken
           out
           of
           their
           
             Authentick
             Authors
          
           .
           In
           Three
           Parts
           ,
           In
           Octavo
           ,
           New.
           
        
         
           The
           
             Christian
             Sacrifice
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Devout
             Christian
          
           ,
           and
           
             Advice
             to
             a
             Friend
          
           these
           last
           three
           Books
           written
           by
           the
           Reverend
           
             S.
             P.
          
           D.
           D.
           in
           12.
           
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A33231-e370
           
             Eph.
             4.
             31.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             11.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             26.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             31.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             32.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             219.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             35.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             68.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             94.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             102.
             )
          
           
             Mark
             16.
             16.
             
          
           
             Ver.
             14.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             3.
             14.
             
          
           
             Mark
             9.
             10.
             
          
           
             Luke
             18.
             34.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             10.
             9
             
          
           
             Rom.
             1.
             29
             ,
             30.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             10.
             9
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             13.
             29
             ,
             30.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             9.
             
             Ep.
             39.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             1.
             15
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             2
             Esa.
             4.
             
          
           
             21.
             26
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             Numb
             .
             12.
             1.
             
          
           
             Zach.
             8.
             19.